Skip to main content

Full text of "The mistakes of Moses, and other sermons"

See other formats


lL^ 


THE  MISTAKES  OF  MOSES 

AND  OTHER  SERMONS. 


WILLIAM    PATTERSON. 


The  Mistakes  of  Moses 


AND  other  sermons, 


BY 


REV.  WILLIAM   PATTEBSON, 


Pastor  of  Cooke's  Presbyterian  Church.  Toronto. 


TORONTO : 

THE  POOLE  PRINTING  COMPANY,  LIMITED, 

PUBLISHERS, 


8 


^^.^.5-4 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  the  Parliament  of  Canada,  in 
the  year  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  ninety-nine  by  The 
Poole  Pkinting  Company,  Limited,  at  the  Department  of 
Agriculture. 


TO  MY  MOTHEK, 

TO   WHOSE   LOVE   I   OWE  SO   MUCH. 


PREFACE. 

This  book  contains  the  substance  of  sermons  preached  in 

Cooke's  Presbyterian  Church,  Toronto.     These  sermons,  when 

delivered    from    the    pulpit,   were    instrumental    in    helping 

Christians  and  in  leading  many  of  the  unsaved  to  put  their 

trust  in  Christ.      They  are  now  sent  forth  with  the  earnest 

hope  that  they  may  be  of  some  service  to  those  who  may 

read  them. 

W.  P. 

Toronto,  Dec.  18tli,  1S99. 


CONTENTS. 


I.  Page. 

THE  MISTAKES  OF  MOSES  , H 


THE  ABUNDANT  LIFE 


PETER 


II. 


III. 


34 


IV. 

JESUS  AND  NIOODEMUS 43 

V. 

THE  LOGICAL  LEPERS      . 54 

VI. 

JONAH- 65 

VII. 

THE  CHURCH'S  GOOD 74 

VIII. 
SALVATION  ILLUSTRATED 84 

IX.  - 

SAMSON 94 

X. 

THE  WATER  OF  LIFE lOt 


X  CONTENT?. 

XI.  Page. 

THE  VISION  OF  DRY  BOXES 116 

XII. 

THE  TWO  t^ONS 127 

XIII. 
THE  UNFORTUNATE  MAN 137 

XIV. 

MANASSEH 148 

XV. 

THREE  NEW  TESTAMENT  CONVERSIONS  ...  156 

XVI. 

THE  GREAT  FEAST 166 

XVII. 
I'RAYER 176 

XVIII. 

THE  YOUNG  RULER  AND  THE  BLIND  BEGGAR      .     .     l,ss 

XIX. 

JESUS  ONLY  ........  UOO 

XX. 

SOWING  AND  REAPING,    A  Sermon  to  Y'ouug  Men  JU 


THE  MISTAKES  OF  MOSES. 

"  And  it  came  to  pass  in  those  days,  when  Moses  was  grown,  that  he 
went  out  unto  his  brethren,  and  looked  on  their  burdens ;  and  he  spied  an 
Egyptian  smiting  an  Hebrew,  one  of  his  brethren. 

"And  he  looked  this  way  and  that  way,  and  when  he  saw  that  there 
was  no  man,  he  slew  the  Egyptian."— Exodus  2 :  11, 12. 

"  And  Moses  said  unto  God,  Who  am  I,  that  I  should  go  unto  Pharaoh 
and  that  I  should  bring  forth  the  children  of  Israel  out  of  Egj-pt?  "—Exodus 
3:11. 

"And  Moses  answered  and  said ;  But,  behold,  they  will  not  believe  me, 
nor  hearken  unto  my  voice."— Exodus  4 : 1. 

"And  Moses  said  unto  the  Lord,  O  my  Lord,  I  am  not  eloquent."— 
Exodus  4 :  10. 

"  And  he  said,  O  my  Lord,  send,  I  pray  Thee,  by  the  hand  of  him  whom 
Thou  wilt  send."— Exodus  4  :  13. 

"And  Moses  and  Aaron  gathered  the  congregation  together  before  the 
rock,  and  he  said  unto  them.  Hear  now,  ye  rebels ;  must  we  fetch  you 
water  out  of  this  rock  ? 

"And  Moses  lifted  up  his  hand,  and  with  his  rod  he  smote  the  rock 
twice."- Numbers  20 :  10,  11. 

Witliout  any  exception  Moses  was  the  greatest  man 
in  tlie  Old  Testatment  dispensation,  and  of  no  man  is 
more  honorable  mention  made  in  tlie  ISTew  Testament. 
In  Revelation,  when  the  celestial  city  is  spoken  of,  we 
read  of  the  song  of  Moses  and  the  Lamb.  Yet  this 
man,  who  holds  a  position  second  to  none,  made  a 
number  of  mistakes.  I  pni-pose  referring  to  three  of 
these  mistakes,  and  the  subject  will  be  practical  as  they 
are  mistakes  which  Christians  are  likely  to  make. 

The  first  mistake  was  after  he  had  turned  his  back 
upon  the  house  of  Pharaoh,  with  all  its  pleasures  and 


12  Till-:  MISTAKES  OF  MOSES. 

l)rospects,  and  had  identified  himself  with  the  despised 
slaves,  who  were  being  crushed  under  the  Egyptian 
power.  He  believed  that  in  some  way,  through  him, 
these  people  were  to  be  delivered,  but  he  made  a  mis- 
take by  entering  upon  the  work  before  he  was  called  to 
it  or  qualified  for  it.  His  indignation  at  oppression 
and  his  compassion  for  the  oppressed  no  doubt  led  him 
to  make  the  mistake  of  slaying  the  Egyptian  who  was 
contending  with  the  Hebrew.  It  is  a  mistake  which 
Christians  are  likely  to  make  when  they  are  full  of  the 
enthusiasm  of  the  new  life.  When  they  see  iniquity 
abounding  and  the  cause  of  God  suffering,  the  ten- 
dency  is  to  rush  into  service  before  they  are  sure  that 
they  have  been  called  to  that  particular  work  or  quali- 
fied for  it.  How  often,  for  example,  the  student  at 
college  when  reading  about  the  multitudes  in  foreign 
lands  who  have  never  heard  of  the  Christ,  and  sees 
around  him  the  ravages  of  sin,  feels  like  throwing  his 
books  aside  and  rushing  into  active  ser\nce,  forgetting 
that  the  time  spent  in  preparation  is  not  time  wasted. 
John  the  Baptist  was  about  thirty  years  old  before  he 
was  called  into  active  sen-ice,  and  Jesus  was  about  the 
same  age  when  He  laid  down  the  plane  and  left  the 
caiT^enter's  bench  in  N'azareth  to  preach  to  men  con- 
cerning the  kingdom  of  God.  Tt  is  a  great  mistake  for 
us  to  go  before  we  are  sent,  or  to  enter  upon  any  work 
before  we  are  qualified  for  it,     ,\s  a  result  of  his  mis- 


THE  MISTAKES  OF  MOSES.  13 

take,  Moses  fled  into  the  wilderness.  The  life  there 
was  very  different  from  that  which  he  spent  in  Phar- 
aoh's court,  but  he  had  an  opportunity  not  only  of 
holding  fellowship  with  God  but  of  becoming  ac- 
quainted Avith  himself,  and  no  doubt  it  was  during 
these  years  of  loneliness  and  of  meditation  that  he 
came  to  realize  how  weak  and  helpless  he  was.  There 
is  nothing  which  will  enable  us  so  to  realize  the  majes- 
ty and  power  of  God  and  our  own  insigiiificance  as  the 
beholding  of  God's  works  in  nature.  The  psalmist 
said,  When  I  look  up  into  the  heavens  which  Thine 
own  fingers  framed,  to  the  moon  and  the  stars,  then 
say  I,  What  is  man  that  Thou  are  mindful  of  him, 
or  the  son  of  man  that  Thou  dost  visit  him? 

After  forty  years  of  life  in  Midian  the  Lord  ap- 
peared to  Moses  at  Horeb,  informing  him  that  he  was 
the  chosen  one  to  deliver  Israel  from  the  power  and 
slavery  of  Egypt.  Moses  now  makes  the  second  mis- 
take, to  wdiich  we  purpose  referring,  by  refusing  to 
go.  First  of  all  he  realized,  as  no  other  man  did,  the 
greatness  and  the  power  and  the  cruelty  of  Egypt;  and 
on  the  other  hand  he  realized  then  as  never  before  how^ 
weak  and  helpless  he  was  in  contrast  to  that  mighty 
nation.  Xot  only  so,  but  he  had  tried  to  help  these 
people  in  the  past  and  had  miserably  failed.  Putting 
these  things  together  he  said,  "  Who  am  I  that  I 
should  go  to  Pharaoh?" 


14  TIIK  MISTAKES  OF  MOSES. 

llnw  (ificii  ( 'liristiaii  people  fail  to  enter  upon 
work  for  tlio  same  reasons.  They  think  of  the  great- 
ness of  the  work  to  be  done,  they  think  of  their  past 
failures  and  of  their  insufficiency  for  these  things,  and 
like  ]\Ioses  they  say,  "  Who  are  we  that  we  should 
undertake  such  a  work?"  For  example,  when  Chris- 
tians think  of  the  power  of  the  liquor  traffic,  its  power 
in  the  world  of  politics,  and  its  power  over  those  who 
have  become  enslaved  by  it;  when  they  think  of  how 
efforts  to  overthrow  it  have  failed  in  the  past,  how 
little  they  have  been  able  to  accomplish,  they  become 
discouraged  and  say,  ^'  What  can  we  do?"  The  same 
is  true  in  regard  to  may  other  evils  that  have  lifted 
up  their  heads  in  the  high  places,  and  we  are  liable  to 
make  the  same  mistake  that  Moses  made  when,  look- 
ing at  the  greatness  of  Pharaoh  and  his  own  weakness, 
he  said,  "Who  am  I  that  I  should  go?"  Yet  this 
estimate  of  the  power  of  the  enemy  and  of  his  own 
weakness  was  the  best  qualification  for  the  work  to 
which  he  w^as  called.  If  a  man  has  a  high  opinion  of 
his  own  ability  and  under-estimates  the  strength  of 
the  foe,  he  will  not  accomplish  very  much;  but  when 
he  realizes  the  gi*eatness  of  the  w'ork  and  his  own  in- 
ability to  accomplish  it  he  will  fall  back  upon  the 
source  of  all  power  and  seek  for  reinforcements.  The 
Lord  met  the  difficulties  which  presented  themselves 
to  Moses  in  connection  with  this  aspect  of  the  case. 


THE  MISTAKES  OF  MOSES.  15 

but  then  a  new  difficulty  comes  up,  and  that  is  witJi 
reference  to  the  people  to  whom  God  wishes  to  send 
him.  He  says,  "  This  people  will  not  believe  me." 
He  knew  how  they  treated  him  forty  years  before  this, 
when  he  slew  the  Egyptian  and  interfered  in  the 
quarrel  between  the  two  Hebrews;  now  he  says, 
"  There  is  no  use,  the  very  people  I  go  to  deliver  will 
not  believe  me,  will  turn  against  me."  What  a  know- 
ledge of  human  nature  he  had  and  how  tnie  his  estim- 
ate of  these  people  was  we  see  from  the  after  history. 
Does  not  the  same  difficulty  present  itself  to  us  when 
entering  into  Christian  service?  The  very  people 
that  we  are  trying  to  help  and  seeking  to  deliver  are 
the  people  who  will  probably  give  us  the  most  abuse. 
It  was  so  in  the  case  of  our  Lord — the  men  He  came 
to  save  despised,  imprisoned  and  crucified  Him ;  and  it 
has  ever  been  the  same.  But  what  G  od  said  to  Moses 
He  said  to  Jeremiah,  and  He  says  to  His  servants  in 
all  ages,  "  Surely  I  will  be  with  thee."  Then  Moses 
looks  at  it  from  another  point  of  view  and  he  says, 
"  I  am  not  eloquent,"  as  if  all  success  depended  upon 
his  eloquence.  The  Lord  answers  him  by  asking  the 
question,  "  Who  is  it  that  made  man's  mouth?"  Fre- 
quently, when  we  are  called  to  service,  we  raise  the 
same  objection.  It  may  be  we  have  not  money,  or  we 
have  not  talents  like  other  people,  we  have  little  time 
at  our  disposal;  and  so  we  present  these  things  as  ex- 


;|n  THE  MISTAKES  OF  MOSES.       . 

cuses,  or,  in  our  estimation,  roasous  why  wc  should 
not  Ko  where  wc  are  being  sent,  or  do  what  we  arc 
commanded  to  do.     The  Lord  would  no  donbt  answer 
us  as  He  answered  Moses,  that  the  success  of  our  work 
does  not  depend  upon  ourselves  or  our  abilities.    Not 
satisfied  with  all  the  promises  and  assurances  that  God 
had  given  to  him,  however,  Moses  now  ssljs,  "  Send,  I 
pray  Thee,  by  the  hand  of  another;"  and  the  anger  of 
the  Lord  was  kindled  against  him.    It  is  true  he  went 
afterwards,  and  the  success  which  attended  his  efforts 
was  certainly  marvellous,  but  because  of  the  mistake 
which  he  made  in  not  going  when  he  was  sent,  Aaron, 
his  brother,  was  sent  with  him  as  the  spokesman,  and 
we  know  from  events  which  followed  that  Aaron  was 
not  a  source  of  strength,  but  a  soiu'ce  of  weakness  to 
Moses.    He  it  was  who  yielded  to  the  people  and  made 
for  them  the  golden  calf,  when  ]\[oses  Avas  receiving 
the  law  in  the  mount.     We  have  seen  from  the  nar- 
rative that  while  it  is  a  gTeat  mistake  to  enter  upon 
service  before  we  are  qualified  and  have  been  commis- 
sioned by  God,  it  is  as  great  a  mistake,  if  not  greater, 
to  refuse  to  go  when  we  have  been  qualified  and  called 
of  God.    And  this  is  applicable  not  only  to  ministers 
and  missionaries  but  to  every  Christian,  because  God 
has  a  work  for  every  man  to  do.    "We  are  created  in 
Christ  Jesus  unto  good  works,  and  there  is  a  sphere 
whicli  He  intends  every  Christian  to  occupy,  and  a 


THE  MISTAKES  OF  MOSES,  17 

work  He  wishes  every  Christian  to  do.  The  practical 
question  for  us  then  is,  "  Have  we  entered  upon  some 
work  for  which  we  are  not  qualified,  and  to  which  we 
have  not  been  called,  or  are  we  refusing  to  enter  into 
service  for  which  the  Lord  has  qualified  us,  and  to 
which  He  has  called  us?" 

The  third  mistake  to  which  we  shall  refer  was 
made  at  the  waters  of  Meribah,  where  Moses  lost  his 
patience,  spoke  imadvisedly  to  Israel  and  failed  to 
give  to  God  the  glory  that  was  due  to  His  name.  This 
was  a  great  mistake,  and  for  this  sin  and  mistake  he 
was  severely  punished.  It  was  because  of  this  that  he 
was  not  permitted  to  lead  Israel  into  the  land  of  prom- 
ise. Men  tell  us,  of  course,  that  if  he  did  not  enter 
the  earthly  Canaan  he  entered  the  heavenly  Canaan. 
That  is  all  very  true ;  yet  no  greater  punishment  could 
have  been  inflicted  upon  Moses  than  his  exclusion 
from  the  land  of  Canaan.  Because  of  sin  every  man 
who  left  Egypt  over  twenty  years  of  age  died  in  the 
wilderness,  save  Joshua  and  Caleb,  and  now  we  have 
the  great  leader  prohibited  from  entering  because  of 
what  he  did  on  this  particular  occasion.  The  question 
may  be  asked,  Why  was  he  punished  so  severely  ?  We 
must  remember  that  this  nation  was  beginning  its 
history,  and  it  was  necessary  for  them  to  realize  in 
the  clearest  manner  possible  God's  hatred  of  sin,  and 
that  He  would  not  give  His  glory  to  another.     The 


18  THE  MISTAKES  OF  MOSES. 

same  was  true  in  the  case  of  Achan  at  the  beginning 
of    the    great    campaign    after    they    crossed    the 
river    Jordan.      Also    at    the    beginnmg    of     the 
GospQl     dispensation     we     have     in     the     case     of 
Ananias  and  Sapphira    a    terrible    judgment,  but  it 
caused  fear  to  come  upon  all  who  heard  it,  and  enabled 
them  to  realize  how  God  viewed  such  acts.    The  Lord 
could  have  easily  removed  the  consequences  of  Moses' 
sin,  but  for  the  sake  of  the  nation  Moses  had  to  suffer 
for  his  folly.     This  also  is  a  sin  and  mistake  which 
Christians  are  liable  to  make.    Think  of  all  that  Moses 
had  sacrificed  for  that  people ;  think  of  all  that  he  had 
endured  from  them  and  done  for  them  during  the 
many  years  that  he  was  with  them,  and  still  they  mur- 
mured ;  and  no  doubt  it  seemed  to  him  that  they  were 
getting  no  better,  and  he  may  have  said  to  himself, 
AVhat  is  the  use,  they  are  a  lot  of  rebels?    So  his  indig- 
nation was  kindled  against  them  and  he  gave  expres- 
sion to  his  thoughts.     How  often,  when  we  are  mak- 
ing sacrifices  for  people,  and  are  doing  all  that  we  pos- 
sibly can  do  in  their  interests,  they  are  continually 
finding  fault  and  sometimes,  we  think,  becoming  worse 
instead  of  better.     There  is  a  danger  of  us  losing 
patience  and  looking  upon  them  as  hopelessly  ungrate- 
ful rebels  against  God  and  those  who  are  labouring  for 
them.     In  Christian  work  there  is  great  need  for  the 
exhortation,   "Add  to  your  virtue,   patience;"   and 


THE  MISTAKES  OF  MOSES.  19 

when  we  see  that  the  meekest  of  men  became  im- 
patient and  sinned  so  grievously  along  this  line,  there 
is  reason  for  us  to  fear.  Do  we  not  frequently  fail  to 
give  God  the  glory  that  is  due  unto  Him?  Do  we  al- 
ways exalt  the  Lord  in  the  midst  of  the  people,  and  by 
our  actions  and  words  sanctify  Him  as  we  ought? 
These  mistakes  of  Moses  are  recorded,  not  in  order  to 
lower  him  in  our  estimation,  but  to  warn  us  so  that 
we  may  not  fall  into  the  same  errors. 

Now  for  a  moment  let  us  glance  at  the  one  like 
unto  Moses  who  came  in  after  years,  and  we  will  see 
that  as  far  as  the  mistakes  of  Moses  were  concerned 
He  was  unlike  the  great  statesman.  In  the  book  of 
Hebrews,  where  the  superiority  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment dispensation  over  the  Old  is  so  clearly  shown, 
the  greatness  of  Christ  is  contrasted  with  that  of  Moses 
— Moses  as  a  servant,  Christ  as  a  son — ^Moses  the  man 
who  made  mistakes,  Jesus  the  one  who  never  erred. 
He  did  not  enter  upon  His  special  work  until  He  was 
endued  with  the  Spirit  and  until  the  hour  had  come. 
How  His  heart  must  have  gone  out  to  the  multitudes 
tliat  were  as  sheep  without  a  shepherd,  but  He  did 
not  enter  upon  that  divine  work  until  the  fullness  of 
the  time;  and  He  commanded  His  disciples,  when  He 
was  leaving  them,  to  remain  in  Jerusalem  until  they 
Avould  be  thoroughly  qualified  for  service.  It  is  often 
far  harder  for  the  soldiers  to  stand  by  without  taking 


20  THE  MISTAKES  OF  MOSES. 

any  part  in  the  conflict  while  the  battle  is  raging  than 
it  would  be  for  them  to  rush  into  the  fight.     But  to 
obey  is  better  than  sacrifice  in  the  sight  of  God,  and 
Christ^  was  obedient  even  unto  the  death  of  the  cross. 
He  did  not  go  until  He  was  sent,  but  when  He  did 
receive  the  commission  He  went  forth  regardless  of 
the  consequences,  and  could  say  in  sincerity  and  in 
truth,  "  My  meat  and  My  drink  is  to  do  the  will  of 
Him  that  sent  Me."    Again,  we  find  Him  continually 
glorifying  the  Father  and  saying,  "  Glorify  Thyself  in 
Thy  Son."    When  it  comes  to  the  people,  no  matter 
how  they  treat  Him  He  never  becomes  impatient. 
The  disciples  forsake  Him,  one  of  them  denies  Him, 
another  betrays  Him;  He  is  arrested,  false  charges 
brought  against  Him,  He  is  condemned,  and  nailed  to 
the  cross;  men  wag  their  heads  at  Him  as  they  pass 
and  spit  in  His  face;  but  in  all  this  He  never  becomes 
impatient,  but  cries  from  the  cross,  "  Father  forgive 
them,  for  they  know  not  what  they  do."    Putting  to- 
gether the  life  of  Moses  and  the  life  of  the  One  con- 
cerning whom  Moses  spake  when  he  said,  "  A  Prophet 
like  unto  me  shall  the  Lord  your  God  raise  up  unto 
you,"  we  see  the  marvellous  contrast  between  them. 
Jesus  was  perfect  in  Himself  and  in  all  that  He  did. 
The  imperfections  of  Moses  were  manifest,  and  his 
mistakes  glaring.    Yet  Moses  was  the  greatest  of  mere 
men,  and  notwithstanding  his  many  imperfections, 


THE  MISTAKES  OF  MOSES.  21 

and  his  great  mistakes,  he  was  used  by  the  Lord  in 
a  most  wonderful  manner.  From  this  subject  we  can 
surely  draw  the  conclusion  that  God  can  use  us,  not- 
withstanding our  imperfections  and  faults.  It  is  the 
line  of  argument  that  James  follows  in  the  fifth  chap- 
ter of  his  Epistle,  when  speaking  about  the  power  of 
prayer.  Lest  anyone  should  think  that  absolute  per- 
fection was  necessary  before  prayer  would  prevail  with 
God,  he  takes  as  an  illustration  Elijah,  and  after  stat- 
ing that  the  prophet  was  a  man  of  like  passions  with 
us  he  goes  on  to  show  that  by  his  prayers  he  closed  the 
heavens  for  three  years  and  six  months,  and  then  by 
prayer  he  brought  rain  upon  the  thirsty  earth,  for 
though  his  judgment  may  have  erred,  his  heart  was 
right  with  God,  and  he  was  in  earnest.  So  it  was  with 
Moses.  His  sincere  desire  was  to  do  the  will  of  God, 
and  when  he  fell,  through  his  mistakes  and  imperfec- 
tions, the  Lord  lifted,  sustained,  and  used  him.  So  it 
will  be  with  us,  if  we  submit  ourselves  to  God,  and  are 
willing  to  be  in  Hi»  hand,  what  the  rod  was  in  the 
hand  of  Moses,  and  what  Moses  was  in  the  hand  of 
God,  for  God  is  able  to  use  the  earthen  vessel — even 
those  that  are  marred  in  the  making — for  His  own 
glorjf,  and  for  the  good  of  humanity. 


IT. 


THE  ABUNDANT  LIFE. 

"I  am  come  that  they  might  have  life,  anrl  that  they  might  have  it 
more  abundantly."— John  10:  in. 

It  is  implied  in  this  statement  that  the  people  to 
whom  He  spoke  were  without  life,  for  He  did  not 
come  to  give  men  that  %vhich  they  were  already  in  pos- 
session of.  There  are  two  kinds  of  life  that  He  did 
not  come  to  give,  namely,  physical  life  and  intellect- 
ual life,  though  He  had  power  to  give  such  life.  He 
manifested  His  power  to  give  physical  life  by  raising 
from  the  dead  the  widow's  son  at  Nain,  the  daughter 
of  Jairus,  and  Lazaraus,who  had  been  four  days  in  the 
grave,  and  He  also  showed  His  power  to  restore  in- 
tellectual life  by  healing  those  in  whom  reason  had 
been  dethroned,  and  restoring  them  to  their  right 
mind. 

But  the  men  to  whom  He  was  speaking  had  physi- 
cal and  intellectual  life,  for  many  in  those  days  were 
great  thinkers  and  scholars, — men  such  as  Gamaliel 
under  whom  Saul  studied.  But  His  mission  was  to 
give  spiritual  life;  and  this  life  man  was  at  one  time 
in  possession  of,  for  when  Adam  came  from  the  hand 
of  his  Maker,  and  when  God  walked  with  him  in  the 


THE  ABUNDANT  LIFE.  23 

garden  in  the  cool  of  the  day  he  had  spiritual  life  and 
fellowship  with  God.     That  fellowship  was  broken, 
and  that  spiritual  life  destroyed  when  the  adversary 
came  between  Adam  and  God.     On  that  day  our  first 
parents  died  spiritually,  and  all  the  race  descended 
from  them  were  separated  from  God  through  the  fall. 
It  was  to  restore  this  union  that  Christ  came,  to  make 
God  and  man  one,  and  the  very  word  atonement 
means  at-one-ment.     The  divine  Son  of  God,  equal 
with  the  Father,  taking  upon  Himself  not  the  form  of 
angels,  but  the  seed  of  Abraham,  becoming  bone  of 
our  bone  and  flesh  of  our  flesh,  coming  to  unite  God 
and  man,  and  that  union  which  He  came  to  effect*ds 
spoken  of  as  life, — spiritual  life. 

Now  this  life  is  the  gift  of  God,  to  be  received  by 
the  hand  of  faith,  as  a  physical  gift  is  to  be  received 
by  the  physical  hand.  But  what  does  He  mean  when 
He  says  that  He  is  come  to  give  them  life  and  to  give 
it  more  abundantly?  Is  there  a  distinction  between 
life  and  abundant  life  ?  Does  He  give  the  life  to  some, 
and  in  addition  to  that  the  abundant  life?  We  see 
from  this  text  that  there  are  degrees  of  life  just  as 
there  are  different  kinds,  and  in  order  to  understand 
the  spiritual  better,  we  may  adopt  our  Lord's  plan,  in 
His  teaching,  and  find  out  more  about  the  spiritual 
through  analogy  with  that  which  is  natural  or  physi- 
cal.   A  man  may  have  physical  life  and  have  so  little 


24  THE  ABUNDANT  LIFE. 

of  it  that  lie  will  be  unconscious  that  he  possesses  this 
life;  and  in  the  spiritual  world  are  there  not  those  pos- 
sessing spiritual  life  in  such  a  small  degree,  that  they 
are  unconscious  of  the  possession?     Some,  of  course, 
tell  us  that  a  man,  if  he  is  saved,  must  know  it ;  but  on 
this  point  there   is   room   for   difference  of   opinion. 
However,  we  are  all  agreed  that  if  a  man  has  so  little 
physical  life  that  he  is  unconscious  he  is  in  a  critical 
state,  causing  anxiety  to  his  friends,  and  of  no  use  as 
far  as  advancing  the  interests  of  the  world  is  con- 
cerned.    So,  if  a  man  is  unconscious  of  his  spiritual 
existence  he  is  certainly  in  a  critical  state,  and  those 
who  are  interested  in   his  spiritual  well-being  will 
necessarily  be  anxious  about  him  while  he  himself 
will  be  absolutely  useless  as  far  as  advancing  the  cause 
of  Christ  is  concerned. 

There  is  another  stage  of  life,  however,  when  a  man 
is  conscious  of  his  existence,  and  w^hen  all  his  friends 
know  that  he  is  alive,  he  may  be  in  what  we  call  a 
convalescent  state,  so  weak  that  he  is  not  able  to  do 
any  work,  having  others  wait  upon  him.  In  the 
church  also  there  is  a  great  multitude  who  have  spirit- 
ual life,  and  who  can  say  honestly  that  they  know  in 
whom  they  have  believed  and  are  persuaded  that  He 
is  able  to  keep  that  which  they  have  committed  to  His 
trust;  their  friends  know,  or  believe,  that  they  are 
Christians,  and  yet  these  people  have  so  little  of  the 


THE  ABUNDANT  LIFE.  25 

divine  life  tliat  they  are  unable  to  accomplish  any- 
thing in  the  spiritual  world.  To  such  the  apostle 
spoke  when  he  said  they  were  Aveak  and  sickly  and 
fainting,  requiring  to  be  fed  on  milk  when  they  should 
be  nourishing  themselves  with  the  strong  meat. 

We  come  now  to  the  highest  stage  of  life, — the 
abundant  life.  We  see  it  in  the  physical  world  where 
all  that  has  been  accomplished  in  the  past  has  been 
brought  about  by  men  who  not  only  possessed  physical 
life  but  an  abundance  of  it.  Our  cities  have  been 
builded,  our  railways  made,  and  all  the  advancement 
in  the  physical  world  has  been  accomplished  by  those 
men  who  had  life  enough  and  to  spare.  It  is  so  in  the 
intellectual  world.  Men  who  have  had  an  abundance 
of  intellectual  life  have  brought  about  all  the  achieve- 
ments that  have  been  accomplished  in  the  intellectual 
world.  And  is  it  not  so  in  the  church?  All  the  mis- 
sionary enterprises  at  home  and  abroad,  works  of  phil- 
anthropy, everything  that  has  been  done  to  lift  up 
fallen  humanity  and  to  advance  the  cause  of  Christ, 
has  it  not  been  accomplished  not  only  by  those  who 
have  had  spiritual  life,  but  by  those  who  have  had  an 
abundance  of  it  ?  It  is  not  the  water  in  the  well  which 
makes  the  grass  gTow  all  around  it,  but  the  water 
which  flows  out  of  the  well.  It  is  not  the  strength 
which  we  have  in  ourselves,  but  that  which  we  are  able 


20  THE  ABUNDANT  LIFE. 

to  give  out,  that  accomplishes  work  in  the  physical  or 
spiritual  world. 

We  have  these  degrees  of  life.    Does  the  Lord  then 
give  to  one  life  and  to  another  an  abundance  of  life, 
or  haA^e  we  anything  to  do  with  the  developing  of  this 
life?    Take  an  illustration.     To  Israel,  God  gave  the 
land  of  Canaan  as  a  free  gift.     It  was  theirs  on  the 
day  they  crossed  the  Jordan,  yet  He  told  them  after 
giving  them  the  land  that  they  would  have  every 
foot  which  they  conquered.    He  gave  them  the  power 
to  conquer  that  land  and  as  much  of  it  as  they  con- 
quered they  possessed,  but  all  that  was  left  uncon- 
quered  was  not  possessed  by  them.    So  when  He  gives 
men  salvation  as  a  free  gift  He  tells  them  to  work  it 
out  with  fear  and  trembling,  since  it  is  God  that  work- 
eth  in  them  to  will  and  to  do  His  good  pleasure;  and 
the  amount  of  spiritual  life  Avhich  we  ]30ssess  will 
depend  largely  upon  ourselves.     Take  the  child,  for 
example.    The  child  has  physical  life — the  same  kind 
of  life  that  the  strong  man  has,  but  not  as  much  of  it. 
Look  at  the  intellectual  life  of  the  little  one,  it  is  tak- 
ing notice  of  everything,  and  the  parents  are  rejoiced 
because  they  see  that  it  has  reasoning  faculiios,  it  has 
the  intellectual  life.     But  what  a  difference  between 
the  quantity  of  intellectual  life  which  the  child  has, 
and  that  which  is  possessed  by  a  professor  in  a  univer- 
sity.   And  in  the  spiritual  world,  when  men  are  born 


THE  ABUNDANT  LIFE.  27 

again  they  are  spoken  of  as  babes  in  Christ,  who  are 
expected  to  grow  until  they  become  strong  men  in 
Christ  Jesus.  They  are  also  spoken  of  sometimes  un- 
der the  figure  of  the  blade  that  works  its  way  through 
the  clods,  and  keeps  growing  and  developing  imtil  it 
becomes  the  full  ear  with  the  com  in  it.  They  are 
spoken  of  as  the  light  that  shineth  more  and  more 
unto  the  perfect  day,  or  as  those  who  are  going  on 
from  strength  to  strength  until  they  appear  before  him 
in  Zion.     All  this  indicates  development. 

In  order  to  develop  physical  life  there  are  three 
essentials, — food,  fresh  air  and  exercise,  and  the  same 
three  are  essential  in  the  developing  of  the  spiritual 
life.  If  a  child  is  to  grow  and  become  a  strong  man 
the  child  must  get  food,  and  not  only  food  but  the 
right  kind  of  food,  food  that  will  nourish  and  streng- 
then. So  in  the  spiritual  life  the  Christian  must  be 
fed.  Christ  has  spoken  of  Himself  as  the  Bread  of 
Life,  and  His  word  is  spoken  of  in  that  sense.  We  are 
exhorted  to  desire  the  sincere  milk  of  the  word  that  we 
may  grow  thereby.  Spiritual  food  is  as  necessary  to 
spiritual  growth  as  physical  food  is  to  physical  gTowtli, 
and  one  reason  why  so  many  Christians  have  so  little 
of  this  divine  life  is  because  they  arc  starving  them- 
selves spiritually  or  feeding  upon  that  which  does  not 
sufficiently  nourish  the  divine  life  within  them. 
Tliere  is  such  a  thing  in  the  physical  world  as  living 


28  THE  ABUNDANT  LIFE. 

skeletons, — men  who  have  been  starved  for  a  time, 
and  there  are  mnltitudes  of  spiritual  skeletons  in  the 
church.  A  man  cannot  become  physically  strong  on 
angel  cake  and  mince  pie,  though  there  is  nothing 
wrong 'in  these  things  as  dessert;  and  a  Christian  can- 
not become  spiritually  strong  on  a  great  deal  of  the 
light  literature  that  is  read  in  these  days,  though  that 
literature  may  be  harmless  in  itself.  It  has  not  the 
nourishment  that  is  necessary  to  the  developing  of  the 
divine  life.  The  Word  of  God,  biographies  of  the 
good  and  the  great,  and  the  best  literature  is  essential 
to  the  spiritual  and  intellectual  development  of  the 
Christian. 

iSTow  with  regard  to  the  air.  We  know  in  the 
physical  world  that  a  great  deal  depends  upon  the  kind 
of  atmosphere  in  which  a  man  breathes.  If  it  is  a 
malarial  atmosphere  it  is  dangerous.  There  is  a  won- 
derful difference  between  a  mountaineer  and  a  man 
who  lives  in  a  coal-mine,  or  a  poorly  ventilated  fac- 
tory. In  like  manner  there  is,  in  the  spiritual  world, 
such  a  thing  as  a  spiritual  atmosphere  that  is  created 
by  communion  with  God  and  fellowship  with  Chris- 
tians. Men  were  commanded  to  enter  into  the  closet 
and  to  shut  the  door  and  hold  communion  with  God, 
they  were  also  commanded  not  to  neglect  assembling 

themselves  together, — for   as  iron   sharpeneth  iron. 

so  a  man  sharpeneth  the  countenance  of  his  friend. 


THE  ABUNDANT  LIFE.  29 

And  thus  people  coming  together,  having  fellowship 
one  with  another,  create  a  spiritual  atmosphere  that 
goes  far  toward  developing  the  divine  life.  Looking 
at  the  matter  from  this  point  of  view  we  may  ba  helped 

in  the  settling  of  some  of  the  vexed  questions  which 
Christians  often  ask  concerning  places  of  question- 
able amusement.  For  example,  the  question  is  often 
asked.  Can  I  go  to  this  place  or  to  that  and  be  a  Chris- 
tian ?  You  might  just  as  well  ask  the  question.  Can  a 
man  work  and  live  in  a  place  where  the  air  is  impure  ? 
We  know  they  can  and  do,  but  the  question  really  is, 
Can  a  man  become  physically  strong  if  he  is  contin- 
ually or  almost  continually  breathing  in  a  polluted  at- 
mosphere? And  then,  applying  this,  Can  a  Christian 
become  spiritually  strong  if  he  is  frequently  breathing 
in  the  polluted  atmosphere  of  the  ball-room  and  the 
theatre  or  the  gambling-house?  Lot  was  a  man  of 
God  and  is  at  the  present  time  in  heaven,  yet  he 
breathed  in  the  polluted  atmosphere  of  Sodom,  and 
no  one  can  say  of  him  that  he  had  an  abundance  of 
life,  for  he  was  weak  and  useless.  And  in  like  man- 
ner if  a  Christian  wants  to  get  to  heaven  by  the  skin 
of  his  teeth  and  is  willing  that  the  rest  of  the  world 
should  go  down  to  destruction,  he  may  do  a  gi-eat 
many  things  and  go  to  a  great  many  places  and  at  last 
be  saved  as  by  fire.  But  if  a  man  is  anxious  to  carry- 
out  the  will  of  his  Master  and  to  bring  others  with  him 


;;<)  Tllli  ABUNDANT  LIFE. 

into  the  kingdom,  it  will  be  necessary  for  such  a  one 
to  breathe  in  a  more  holy  atmosphere  than  he  will  find 
in  any  of  the  places  to  which  reference  has  been  made. 
The  third  essential  is  exercise.  A  man  must  take 
exercise  in  addition  to  the  food  and  the  air,  if  he  is  to 
become  strong.  And  a  Christian,  in  addition  to  study- 
ing the  Word  of  God  and  holding  communion  with 
Him  and  fellowship  with  Cliristians,  must  exercise 
himself  unto  godliness  if  he  is  to  become  strong  spirit- 
ually. And  in  taking  this  exercise,  while  the  man  is 
being  strengthened  by  it  he  can  at  the  same  time  be 
accomplishing  work.  In  the  physical  world  we  have 
people  who  take  their  exercise  in  the  gymnasium ;  this 
is  all  right,  but  nothing  is  accomplished  by  it.  Others 
again  are  doing  work  and  taking  exercise  at  the  same 
time,  accomplishing  something  for  humanit3^  Per- 
haps there  is  such  a  thing  as  spiritual  gymnastics. 
Men  may  lake  spiritual  exercise  in  that  way,  but  there 
is  a  more  excellent  way,  and  it  is  by  performing  work 
in  tlie  taking  of  the  exercise  and  thereby  blessing 
liumanity.  When  there  is  a  big  head  of  steam  on  in 
an  engine,  she  may  blow  off  that  Avhich  she  does  not 
require,  and  make  a  considerable  noise,  but  there  is 
another  way  of  blowing  off  that  steam,  by  which  she 
can  at  the  same  time  carry  the  freight  or  the  passen- 
gers along  the  line.  In  taking  exercise  the  more  we 
give  the  more  we  receive.     The  blacksmith,  for  ex- 


THE  ABUNDANT  LIFE.  31 

ample,  is  giving  out  energy  when  he  is  at  his  work, 
hut  at  the  same  time  he  is  receiving  strength,  and  the 
more  he  gives  out  the  stronger  he  becomes.  And  so 
in  the  spiritual  world,  there  is  that  which  withholdeth 
more  than  is  meet  and  tendeth  to  poverty,  but  those 
who  give  receive  in  return,  for  the  more  spiritual 
exercise  we  take  and  the  more  spiritual  work  we  per- 
fonn  the  stronger  we  become  spiritually. 

This,  then,  is  the  way  in  which  He  gives  the  abun- 
dance of  life.  He  gives  us  the  means  by  which  we  can 
increase  the  life  which  at  first  is  given  to  us  as  a  free 
gift.  Without  Him  we  can  no  more  increase  that  life, 
than  Israel  could  conquer  Canaan  without  the  divine 
help  and  presence.  There  is  no  use  in  a  man  praying 
to  God  for  physical  strength  if  at  the  same  time  he  is 
violating  the  laws  of  health,  or  refusing  to  use  the 
means  by  which  physical  strength  is  attained.  ^fTeither 
is  there  any  use  in  a  man  asking  God  for  abundance 
of  spiritual  life  if  he  is  violating  the  very  laws  by 

which  this  is  to  be  attained,  or  neglecting  the  things 
which  are  essential  to  the  development  of  this  life. 

Again,  if  we  have  this  abundant  life,  then  work 
becomes  a  pleasure.  In  the  physical  world  if  those 
who  are  weak  and  sickly  try  to  do  work  it  becomes  a 
toil  and  a  drudgery,  while  if  there  is  an  abundance  of 
physical  life  work  is  a  pleasure.  In  like  manner,  in 
the  spiritual  world,  those  who  have  very  little  of  the 
divine  life,  when  the  Sabbath  comes  are  heard  to  say. 


32  THE  ABUNDANT  LIFE. 

"We  ought  to  go  to  cliurcli."  Those  who  have  an 
abundance  of  this  life  will  say,  as  did  the  psalmist, 
"I  was  glad  when  they  said  unto  me,  let  us  go  into 
the  house  of  the  Lord."  They  do  work  because  it  is 
their  duty,  but  when  the  life  is  abundant  His  yoke 
will  be  very  easy.  His  burden  exceedingly  light,  and 
His  commands  will  not  be  grievous;  their  meat  and 
their  drink  will  be  to  do  His  will  if  they  have  an 
abundance  of  His  life. 

Now  if  we  have  not  this  spiritual  life  why  is  it, 
since  He  came  to  give  it  to  us?  Could  He  say  of  us 
as  He  said  of  some  of  the  people  in  the  days  of  His 
flesh,  "  Ye  will  not  come  to  me  that  ye  might  have 
life?"  How  is  it  to  be  obtained?  He  that  belie veth 
on  the  Son  hath  everlasting  life.  It  is  through  faith. 
Then  if  there  are  those  of  us  who  have  the  divine  life, 
but  cannot  say  that  we  have  abundance  of  it,  who 
is  to  blame?  There  are  multitudes  who  have  very 
little  physical  life,  but  it  is  not  their  fault.  They 
would  do  anything  or  go  anywhere  to  increase  their 
health  that  the}'  might  become  strong.  But  in  the 
spiritual  world  if  we  have  not  the  abundant  life  is  it 
(^hrist's  fault  or  is  it  ours?  "Will  we  do  like  Adam, 
blame  Him,  or  will  we  acknowledge  that  it  is  because 
wo  have  not  used  the  means,  and  from  this  hour  for- 
ward make  His  word  the  man  of  our  counsel,  hold 
sweet  fellowship  with  Him  and  try  to  carry  out  His 


THE  ABUNDANT  LIFE.  33 

command  showing  to  the  worhl  that,  ''pure  religion 
and  nndefiled  before  God  and  the  Father  is  this,  to 
visit  the  fatherless  and  widows  in  their  affliction,  and 
to  keep  himself  nnspotted  from  the  world." 


ni. 

PETER. 

••Then  began  he  to  our.se  and  to  swca-,  sayinj?,  I  know  not  the  man."— 
-Matthew  26:  71. 

It  is  a  question  if  any  man,  save  Judas  Iscariot, 
ever  fell  so  low  or  committed  so  great  a  sin  as  Peter 
did,  and  in  order  to  see  the  enormity  of  his  sin  several 
things  have  to  be  taken  into  consideration,  Eirst  of 
all,  the  wonderful  way  in  which  he  was  privileged. 
He  was  one  of  the  three  who  beheld  Christ's  glory  in 
the  mount,  and  in  some  way  he  recognized  Moses  and 
Elias  and  wished  to  build  for  them  tabernacles.  The 
scene  must  have  made  a  gTeat  impression  on  him,  for 
in  after  years  he  refers  to  it  in  one  of  his  epistles. 
Then  he  was  in  the  house  of  Jairus  when  the  maiden 
was  raised  from  the  dead,  and  he  was  among  the  three 
who  were  nearest  the  Lord  during  His  anguish  in  the 
garden  of  Gethsemane.  Again,  he  made  a  great  con- 
fession acting  as  the  spokesman  of  the  twelve  when  he 
declared  that  Christ  was  the  son  of  the  living  God, 
and  Jesus  informed  him  that  he  had  that  revelation 
from  the  Father  in  heaven.  He  made  a  wonderful  pro- 
fession of  loyalty  to  Christ,  stating  that  he  would 
never  forsake  him.    Peter  was  warned  concerning  the 


PETER.  35 

dangers  which  lay  ahead  of  hiin,  and  it  is  said  that  if 
a  man  is  forewarned  he  is  haK-anned.  Still  further, 
he  failed  Christ  in  the  hour  when  his  presence  and 
his  help  were  most  needed.  'We  cannot  think  of  that 
night  scene,  without  contrasting  the  conduct  of  Peter 
with  that  of  John,  who  was  the  youngest  of  the  dis- 
ciples, and  who  displayed  the  greatest  courage  and 
heroism.  He  was  the  only  one  to  stand  by  his  Master, 
when  all  men  had  forsaken  Ilim,  and  when  the  powers 
of  hell  were  against  Him.  On  the  other  hand  it  is 
probable  that  Peter  was  the  oldest  of  the  apostles, 
the  one  who  had  braved  many  a  storm  on  the  Sea  of 
Galilee  and  displayed  great  courage  on  many  occa- 
sions; the  one  who  should  have  been  closest  to  the 
Master  in  the  hour  of  His  need,  but  at  that  time  we 
find  him  in  the  courtyard,  first  denying  that  he  knew 
Him,  then  emphasizing  his  denial,  and  finally  cursing 
and  swearing  that  he  knew  not  the  man.  When  one 
listens  to  these  oaths  of  his  and  then  thinks  of  his 
words  in  Caesarea  Phiiippi  we  cannot  help  exclaim- 
ing, "How  the  mighty  have  fallen."  Could  lie  h:)\-^ 
fallen  any  lower  or  committed  a  more  gre\'ious  sin 
against  his  Lord  than  he  did  on  that  eventful  night? 
But  what  led  to  this  terrible  fall?  Pirst  of  all 
we  might  look  at  his  self-confidence,  for  he  had  un- 
bounded confidence  in  himself,  declaring  that  though 
all  men  should  for«,ake  Christ  vet  he  would  never  do 


:;,;  pirn-u. 

Mich  a  Ihing.      This  pride  and  coiitidenoo  in  one's  f-oU 
as  a  general  thing  goes  bel'ore  a  fall,  bnt  wlicn  we  arc 
thinking  of  this  in  the  case  of  Peter  do  we  not  se(> 
traces  erf  it  sometimes  in  ourselves?    We  hear  of  miMi 
who  have  fallen  and  have  sinned,  and  we  are  liable  to 
say  to  ourselves,  if  not  to  others,  we  could  never  be 
guilty  of  such  things.     This  pride  and  confidence  in 
one's  self  leads  to  the  despising  of  others  and  in  the 
case  of  Peter,  while  he  did  not  say  it,  he  inferred  th;it 
the  others  might  deny  Christ.     The  more  one  thinks 
of  himself  the  less  he  will  think  of  others,  and  the 
more  confidence  he  has  in  himself  the  less  he  will  have 
in  others.     Still  further,  this  led  to  his  rashness  in  the 
garden,  for  when  the  men  came  out  to  arrest  Jesus, 
Peter  drew  the  sword  and  rushed  at  them  without 
first  consulting  Christ.     It  is  the  part  of  a  soldier  to 
wait  for  the  command  of  his  superior  ofliccr.     It  i> 
the  part  of  a  true  disciple  to  receive  his  commands 
from  his  Lord  and  Master.    Peter  did  not  say  to  Jesus, 
"  What  wilt  Thou  have  me  to  do,  or  wherein  does  my 
duty  lie?"    But  without  asking  any  advice  or  counsel, 
he  drew  the  sword  and  cut  off  the  ear  of  the  servant  of 
the  high  priest,  and  for  this  act  he  was  rebukcnl  by 
Jesus  and  told  to  put  the  sword  up  again. 

How  often  we  do  that  which  is  similar.  AVe  ael 
without  taking  counsel  with  the  One  whom  we  profess 
to  serve,  without  finding  ont  what  His  will  is  in  tl;c 


PETER.  3 


1^ 


matter,  and  wliat  part  He  would  have  us  take.  The 
cause  of  Christ  has  always  suffered  from  the  rashness 
of  His  followers  and  this  rashness  is  due  in  a  large 
measure  to  our  confidence  in  ourselves,  in  our  own 
wisdom  and  in  our  own  powers.  We  are  frequently 
told  that  one  of  the  causes  of  Peter's  fall  was  the 
fact  that  he  slept  in  the  garden,  when  he  should  have 
been  awake.  There  is  no  two  ways,  but  that  it  was 
wrong  on  his  part,  but  we  must  remember  that  the 
other  disciples  also  slept.  Then  he  followed  afar  off, 
but  some  of  the  others  did  not  follow  at  all.  They 
fled.  Certainly  it  is  a  dangerous  thing  to  follow  afar 
oft"  when  in  the  land  of  the  enem3\  Those  who  are 
in  a  border  land  in  a  time  of  war,  as  a  general  thing, 
suffer  more  than  those  who  are  in  the  heart  of  the 
country,  and  the  nearer  a  person  is  to  Christ  the 
safer  he  is,  and  the  further  awav,  the  sreater  the  dan- 


ger. 


Then  w'e  iind  him  with  the  enemies  of  his  Lord 
when  he  should  have  been  with  the  Lord  Himself. 
He  was  where  he  should  not  have  been,  hence  he  was 
in  a  place  of  danger.  If  a  messenger  had  come  from 
heaven  he  might  have  asked  him  the  question  that 
was  asked  of  Elijah,  "What  doest  thou  here?"  In 
after  years  he  was  often  among  the  enemies  of  the 
Lord,  but  lie  was  there  for  the  purpose  of  turning 
them  from  the  error  of  their  ways,  but  now  he  is  try- 


n 


8  PETER. 


ing  to  save  his  life  nnd  is  in  great  danger  of  losing  it, 
bj  tlie  very  efforts  that  he  is  Dutting  forth  to  save  it. 
Peter  is  not  alone  in  this  matter.  Even  in  tliis  age 
multitudes  of  Christ's  professed  followers  are  often 
among  the  enemies  of  the  Lord  when  they  should  be 
with  His  friends,  and  they  are  there,  not  for  the  sake 
of  turning  the  enemies  into  friends,  but  for  the  sake 
of  gratifying  their  own  desires,  or  of  being  amused. 
Xo  doubt  all  these  things  to  which  we  have  referred 
had  a  great  deal  to  do  with  Peter's  fall,  but  we  must 
remember  that  the  devil  played  a  very  important 
part  in  connection  with  his  sin.  "When  Christ  was 
looking  forward  to  this  night  he  said  to  Peter,  "  Satan 
hath  desired  to  have  you  that  he  may  sift  you  as 
wheat."  It  would  seem  that  all  the  powers  of  hell 
were  let  loose  against  Peter  and  that  the  great  desire 
of  the  Evil  One  was  to  overthrow  him,  and  perhaps 
the  most  important  point  in  this  whole  history  is  the 
fact  that  Peter  did  not  realize  the  greatness  of  the 
enemy  with  which  he  had  to  contend.  Had  he  real- 
ized this  he  would  not  have  had  so  much  confidence 
in  himself,  he  would  not  have  slept  in  the  garden,  he 
would  not  have  acted  rashly  without  consulting  his 
Master  nor  followed  Him  afar  off,  neither  would  he 
have  remained  vnth  his  lord's  enemies.  And  what 
was  true  of  Peter  is  true  of  multitudes  since  then 
and  now.      It    is    because    men    do    not  reali;^e  the 


PETER.  3> 

strengtli  of  the  forces  which  are  mustered  against 
them,  that  they  so  often  fall.  It  is  this  thona'ht  which 
Paul  wished  to  bring  before  the  church  when  he 
said,  "  "We  ^^Tcstle  not  against  flesh  and  blood  but 
against  principalities,  against  powers,  against  the 
rulers  of  the  darkness  of  this  world,  against  spiritual 
wickedness  in  high  places."  And  then  he  exhorts 
them  to  put  on  the  Avhole  armour  of  God  that*they 
■max  be  able  to  withstand  in  the  evil  day. 

It  is  the  same  thought  that  Christ  brou2:ht  before 
the  disciples  when  He  told  thorn  that  their  advor- 
sarr.  the  devil,  was  goins:  about  as  a  roaring  lion, 
seeking  whom  he  might  devour.  And  perhaps  the 
weakest  point  in  the  church  to-day  is  the  fact  that 
she  does  not  realize  the  strens'th  of  the  forces  which 
are  against  her,  for  th.e  devil  is  fulfilling  prophecy 
and  coming  to  us  as  an  angel  of  light,  and  making 
m.nny  believe  that  there  is  no  devil.  Tt  is  because  of 
this  we  go  on  in  our  own  strene-th,  and  the  result. is 
we  fall.  "WTien  we  condemn  Peter  for  his  shameful 
conduct  on  the  night  of  the  betrayal,  let  us  not  forget 
tlie  tremendous  powers  which  were  a^rainst  him,  and 
the  great  desire  on  the  part  of  the  devil  to  have  him, 
aud  also  that  as  Satan  desired  to  have  Peter  so  he 
desires  to  have  us,  and  there  is  no  power  which  can 
save  us  excent  the  power  which  rescued  and  saved 
Peter.     To  us  it  should  be  a  comforting  thought  that 


40  PETER. 

our  Lord  not  only  knows  the  weakness  of  the  flesh, 
hnt  lie  also  knows  the  power  of  the  adversary.  He 
is  not  only  able  to  make  us  strong  in  our  weakness, 
but  He  is  able  also  to  make  us  more  tliau  conquerors 
over  tlie  enemy.  This  He  did  in  the  case  of  His 
apostle. 

It  Avas  the  prayer  of  Christ  wliich  saved  this  man 
Avhen  he  was  on  the  very  brink  of  destruction.  "  I 
have  prayed  for  thee  that  thy  faith  fail  not,''  and 
his  faith  did  not  fail  in  the  critical  hour.  The  ful- 
filment of  his  Lord's  prophecy  concerning  the  thrice 
denial  and  the  look  of  pity  and  of  love  which  he  re- 
ceived from  Jesus,  sent  him  out  into  the  garden  to 
remember  his  sin,  to  loathe  himself  and  to  cry  might- 
ily for  forgiveness.  Jesus  saw  the  tears,  heard  the 
cries  of  anguish,  cleansed  his  soul  from  the  terrible 
strains,  and  not  only  restored  him  back  to  disciple- 
ship  but  made  him  one  of  the  greatest  powers  for 
good  that  the  world  has  seen. 

Perha])s  we  have  no  greater  illustration  of  what 
the  forgiveness  of  Christ  means  than  that  which  is 
exhibited  in  the  case  of  Peter.  In  Isaiah  the  wicked 
are  commanded  to  forsake  their  ways,  and  the  un- 
godly their  thoughts,  and  to  turn  unto  the  Lord  with 
tlie  promise  that  lie  will  abundantly  pardon;  bi\t  it 
is  impossible  to  comprehend  the  length  and  the 
breadth,  the  heighth,  and  the  depth  of  the  pardon- 


PETER.  41 

iiig  love  of  Christ.  ISTot  only  does  He  blot  out  all 
the  past  but  He  places  the  transgressor  in  the  fore- 
front of  His  triumphant  army  and  makes  him  an 
honoured  instrument  in  opening  the  door  to  the  Gen- 
tile world,  and  in  bringing  multitudes  of  the  Jews 
into  the  kingdom  of  God. 

In  looking  at  this  whole  scene  we  have  brought 
before  us  man's  weakness,  the  deAal's  power  over  man 
when  his  confidence  is  placed  in  himself,  and  then 
the  power  of  Christ  to  overthrow  the  plans  of  the 
enemy,  for  by  this  fall  Peter  became  a  grander  and 
greater  disciple,  always  looking  to  the  Lord  for  guid- 
ance, leaning  upon  the  strong  arm  of  his  ]\[aster. 
He  did  more  to  pull  do^vn  the  strongholds  of  evil  and 
to  destroy  the  works  of  the  devil  than  any  other  of 
the  disciples,  saving,  perhaps,  the  apostle  Paul.     And 
in  the  last  place  we  see  the  matchless  compassion  and 
tenderness  of  Jesus  Christ  in  His  dealing  with  this 
apostle,  how  He  remembers  him  on  the  morning  of 
His  resurrection  and  tells  those  to  whom  He  appeared 
to  tell  the  disciples  and  Peter,  how  He  appears  to 
him  and  has  a  private  interview  when  none  of  the 
others  are  present,  how  He  commits  to  his  care  the 
sheep  and  lambs  of  the  flock,  entrusting  to  this  dis- 
ciple those  wlio  are  dearest  to  His  heart.     What  a 
warning  the  fall  of  Peter  is  to  those  who  have  con- 
fidence   in    themselves;    Avhat   encouragement   cnne^ 


42  PETER. 


from  his  restoration  to  those  who  have  fallen.  For  the 
Christ  who  prayed  that  Peter's  faith  might  not  fail  is 
now  at  the  right  hand  of  the  Father  making  interces- 
sion for  113. 


'i  IV. 

JESUS  AND  NICODEMUS.  * 

'•  Niecdemus.  a  ruler  of  the  Jews."— John  3  :  1. 

Night  had  fallen  on  the  city,  and  at  last  the  streets 
were  stilled.  The  dwellers  in  Jerusalem  had  gone  to 
their  homes,  and  the  strangers  had  retired  to  the  tents 
which  filled  every  vacant  space  in  the  great  city  dur- 
ing Passover  week.  A  knock  was  heard  at  the  outer 
gate  of  a  humble  dwelling,  and  a  few  minutes  later 
JesuB,  a  young  prophet  of  Nazareth,  stood  face  to 
face  with  Nicodemus,  a  niler  of  the  Jews.  The  in- 
terview which  followed  is  one  of  the  most  important 
given  in  the  sacred  writings.  The  name,  the  position 
occupied,  and  the  religious  sect  to  which  the  night 
visitor  belonged  are  all  given  by  the  inspired  histor- 
ian: and  the  necessitv  of  the  new  birth,  the  work  of 
the  Spirit,  the  love  of  the  Father,  the  mission  of  the 
Son.  the  responsibility  resting  upon  those  who  have 
heard  the  gospel,  are  all  set  forth  by  Jesus.  Many 
blame  Nicodemus  for  coming  at  night,  and  tliink  it 
was  a  sign  of  cowardice  on  his  part;  but  there  is  not 
a  sentence  in  Scripture  to  justify  such  a  theory. 
There  was  no  reason  why  he  should  not  have  come 
during  the  day.    He  may  have  been  among  the  depu- 


1  ^  JESLS    AXn    XICODEMUS. 

tation  Avho  went  down  to  the  Jordan  to  inquire  of 
John  concerning  his  mission,  or  if  he  was  not  he  must 
have  heard  the  report  which  they  brought  back.  Be- 
sides, owing  to  the  position  Avhich  he  held  in  the 
great  council,  he  had  perfect  liberty  to  ask  any  teacher 
whatever  questions  might  suggest  themselves  to  him, 
and  at  this  time  .Tesus  was  not  unpopular  with  the 
great  council;  the  period  of  opposition  had  not  set  in, 
and  no  one  would  have  thought  it  strange,  neither 
would  they  have  cast  reflections  upon  Nicodemus  if 
he  had  been  seen  talking  with  Jesus  during  the  day. 
It  is  true  John  speaks  of  him  as  the  one  who  came 
to  Jesus  by  night,  hut  that  is  for  the  sake  of  identify- 
ing the  man;  just  as  he  speaks  of  himself  as  the  dis- 
ciple whom  Jesus  loAed,  or  the  one  "who  leaned  on 
His  bojom  at  supper,  and  as,  in  the  eleventh  chapter, 
he  s})eaks  of  ]\[;!rv  wlio  anointed  the  Lord,  althoua-h 
the  story  of  the  anointing  does  not  come  until  we 
reach  the  12th  chapter,  but  he  wishes  us  to  under- 
stand that  it  is  the  same  Mary.  So  when  he  speaks 
of  iSTicodemus  in  this  manner  we  understand  that 
nothing  further  is  meant  than  that  men  should  re- 
cognize him  as  the  same  one  who  had  the  interview 
with  Jesus,  which  interview  is  recorded  in  this  third 
chapter  of  John.  And,  from  the  way  in  which  Jesus 
received  and  treated  iiini,  we  must  conclude  that  his 
motives  in  coming  to  Jesus  were  all  riiiht.  hut  his 


JESUS    AND    NICODEMUS.  45 

conceptions  of  the  work  wliicli  Jesus  came  to  do,  and 
of  the  need  of  Israel  were  all  wrong.     He  thought 
tiiat  Jesus  was  a  great  teacher,  come  from  God,  and 
that  what  the  nation  required  was  such  a  teacher, 
liut  Jesus  wished  to  banish  from  his  mind  this  erron- 
eous idea,  and  that  led  Him  to  answer  Xicodcmus  in 
a  waj  which  might  seem  to  us  somewhat  rude.     It 
is  true,  Jesus  was  a  teacher,  and  the  greatest  of  all 
teachers,  for  He  taught  as  never  man  taught,  and  it 
is  also  true  that  wherever  His  gospel  is  published 
men  are  not  only  blessed  spiritually,  but  they  are  de- 
veloped intellectually,  for  Christianity  and  education 
go  hand  in  hand,  but  His  mission  to  this  -world  was 
not  to  teach  them  but  to  save  them.     In  Israel  there 
had  been  great  teachers  before  His  time — men  who 
had  come  from  God,  men  like  the  heroic  Elijah  or 
the  seraphic  Isaiah — and  yet  the  nation  kept  going- 
down  step  after  step,  until  they  sat  as  captives  by 
the  river  in  Babylon,  where  their  harps  hung  upon 
the  willows.     But  these  very  teachers  all  looked  for- 
ward to  a  Redeemer,  and  Jesus  wished  to  impress 
upon  the  mind  of  Nicodemus  at  the  very  outset,  that 
what  Israel  required  was  redemption,  and  that  He 
had  come  as  their  Saviour.      When   the  angel   an- 
nounced His  birth  he  said  that  His  name  was  to  be 
called  Jesus,  for  He  was  to  save  His  people  ivom 
their  sins.     He  Himself  said  that  He  had  come  to 


46  JESUS    AND    NICODEMUS. 

seek  and  to  save  the  lost,  and  the  greatest  of  His 
apostles  said  that  Jesus  Christ  came  into  the  world 
to  save  sinners. 

In  the  interview  He  goes  on  to  show  Nicodemus 
what  this  salvation  means,  that  it  is  being  bom  again 
and  that  the  new  birth  is  brought  about  through  the 
power  of  the  spirit;  that  while  men  can  no  more  trace 
the  spirit  in  His  workings  than  they  can  tell  from 
whence  the  wind  cometh.  or  whither  it  goeth,  yet 
they  can  see  the  results.  He  assures  Nicodemus  that 
this  change  is  absolutely  essential,  that  without  it 
men  cannot  see,  understand  or  enter  into  the  kingdom 
of  heaven.  This  change  cannot  be  brought  about  by 
mere  education;  for  while  A\-e  have  sin  in  the  hovels 
of  the  ignorant  we  also  have  it  in  the  palatial  homes 
of  the  refined  and  cultured.  A  man  must  be  born 
of  water  and  the  Spirit,  said  Jesus,  before  he  can 
enter  into  the  enjoyment  of  the  new  life.  Then  he 
goes  on  to  speak  of  the  Father's  love,  how  that  He 
looked  down  upon  the  race  vdth  such  pity  and  com- 
passion that  He  was  willing  to  give  His  only  Son 
that  they  might  be  saved  from  their  sins,  and  be- 
come the  possessors  of  everlasting  life.  He  reminds 
Nicodemus  of  a  scene  in  the  wilderness,  when  the 
brazen  seipent  was  lifted  up  to  save  the  bitten  Israel- 
ites, in  order  that  He  m.ay  show  this  ruler  the  part, 
that  He  was  to  have  in  this  work.     For.  as  Mose:«» 


JESUS    AND    NICODEMUS.  47 

lifted  up  the  serpent  in  the  wilderness,  even  so  must 
the  Son  of  Man  be  lifted  up,  that  whosoever  believeth 
on  Him  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life. 

He  then  speaks  of  the  responsibility  resting  upon 
those  who  hear  the  story.  He  says  men  shall  be  con- 
demned, and  are  condemned,  because  they  have  not 
believed  on  the  name  of  the  only  begotten  Son  of 
God. 

We  cannot  tell  what  impression  this  discourse 
made  upon  IS'icodemus  at  the  time.  He  went  out  into 
the  night,  and  we  hear  no  more  of  him  until  we  reach 
the  seventh  chapter  of  tlie  same  gospel.  Then  a 
meeting  of  the  council  is  being  held,  men  have  been 
sent  out  to  arrest  Jesus,  they  have  returned  without 
Him,  they  are  asked  why  they  did  not  bring  Him, 
and  answer,  "  Xevcr  man  spake  like  this  Man."  The 
councillors  become  furious,  but  Nicodemus  asks  the 
question,  "  Does  our  law  judge  any  man  before  it 
hear  him?"  no  doubt  thinking  that  if  they  could  hear 
Jesus  as  he  heard  Him,  instead  of  desiring  to  arrest 
Him,  they  would  fall  at  His  feet  in  adoration,  and 
become  His  followers. 

Once  more  he  passes  from  the  scene,  and  does  not 
appear  again  until  the  day  of  the  crucifixion.  "Wliere 
he  was  during  the  mock  trials  we  cannot  tell.  It  i^ 
probable  that  when  the  council  were  being  gathered 
together  they  avoided  the  homes  of  Joseph  and  Nico- 


48  Jl.SrS    AND    NICODEMUS. 

demus,  knoAviiig  tliat  they  were  friendly  to  -Tesii*:. 
But  llie  last  gTcat  day  has  come,  He  is  nailed  to  tho 
cross,  around  it  are  gathered  the  soldiers  M'ho  have  in 
charge  the  execution.  Outside  of  that  wo  have  the 
doctors  of  the  law,  the  niemher?  of  the  Sanhedrim, 
then  come  the  great  multitude  who  have  been  cry- 
ing ''Away  with  Him,"  and  afar  off  we  see  the  little 
band  of  followers  and  sympathizers,  among  whom 
is  His  another.  The  darkness  has  come  down  upon 
the  earth,  men  smite  their  breasts  in  fear,  the  midtv- 
tude  melts  away,  and  when  the  sun  a]i]")ears  again  wo 
see  the  little  company  of  believers  standing  by  the 
foot  of  the  cross.  He  commends  His  mother  to  the  lov- 
ing John,  He  cries,  '*It  is  finished,"  and  gives  up  the 
ghost.  Tlien  two  men  are  seen  talking  together. 
They  leave  the  cross  in  company  with  each  other, 
pass  through  the  gate  into  the  city  and  then  they 
separate.  One  goes  toward  the  house  of  the  governor 
and  the  other  down  into  the  business  part  of  the  city. 
In  a  little  while  they  return,  meeting  again  at  the 
cross.  One  of  them  shows  a  document  to  the  officer. 
who  is  in  charge  of  the  soldiers,  and  when  he  sees  it 
he  gives  pennission  to  these  men  to  take  down  the 
body  and  deal  with  it  as  they  Avish.  The  other  lays 
down  a  heavy  burden — a  hundred  pounds  weight  of 
spices,  which  he  has  bought  for  the  embalming  of  the 
body, — and  in  him  we  recognize  the  night  visitor,  for 


JESUS    AND    NICODEMUS.  49 

lie  is  none  other  than  Mcodemns.  With  loving  hands 
they  take  the  body  from  the  cross,  wash  it,  wind  it  in 
fine  linen  and  with  spices,  and  then  bear  it  away  to 
the  new  sepulchre  in  the  garden.  JSTicodemiis  hon- 
ored Jesus  and  truly  Jesus  honored  him. 

The  last  verses  of  the  second  chapter  of  John  re- 
late that  many  believed  in  His  name  when  they  saw 
the  miracles  which  He  did,  but  Jesus  did  not  commit 
Himself  unto  them,  because  He  knew  all  men.  But 
when  we  come  to  the  third  chapter  we  find  that  Jesus 
did  commit  Himself  unto  Nicodemus,  and  never  did 
He  give  such  a  revelation  of  Himself  to  anyone  as 
He  did  to  this  man,  who  came  to  Him  in  the  night; 
and  no  greater  honor  could  have  been  conferred  upon 
any  man  than  that  which  was  conferred  upon  Nico- 
demus  on  the  day  of  the  crucifixion. 

There  are  three  wonderful  funerals  spoken  of  in 
the  Bible.  One  was  that  of  Jacob,  when  all  his  fol- 
lowers and  descendants,  accompanied  by  the  chariots 
and  horsemen  of  Egypt,  bore  his  remains  to  the  land 
that  had  been  promised  to  Abraham  and  to  Isaac. 
Perhaps  it  was  the  greatest  funeral  the  earth  has  ever 
seen,  Jacob  was  wonderfully  honored.  Then  we 
come  to  another  funeral  on  Mount  Xebo,  when  the 
deliverer  of  Israel  goes  up,  and  after  viewing  the 
land,  is  buried,  by  the  angels  of  God,  in  the  presence 
of  the  Creator  of  the  universe.     No  man  was  ever 


50  JESUS    AND    NICODEMUS. 

honored  as  Moses  by  having  such  a  funeral.  I^ut 
when  we  come  to  this  funeral  in  the  Xew  Testament, 
it  was  not  the  dead  to  whom  the  honor  was  done,  but 
\o  the  pall-bearers.  They  were  privileged  to  can*y 
that  tabernacle  in  which  the  God-head  had  dwelt,  it 
was  to  them  the  honor  came,  and  the  names  of  Joseph 
and  Nicodemus  will  be  had  in  reverence  so  long  as 
the  world  stands,  because  of  the  part  they  took  at  that 
hour  when  hope  was  crushed  out  of  the  hearts  of  the 
disciples.  K^icodemus  made  a  noble  confession  of  his 
Lord  and  Master,  and  he  was  honored  by  the  men  of 
his  generation  who  believed  in  the  Christ,  and  also 
by  the  Father  who  loved  the  Son.  We  can  imagine, 
in  after  years,  when  the  disciples  have  met  together, 
an  old  man  coming  into  the  room  and  the  people  ris- 
ing as  a  token  of  respect.  We  can  hear  the  children 
ask,  "  Who  is  he?"  and  we  can  hear  the  answer,  that 
it  is  Nicodemus,  who  bore  the  body  of  our  Lord  to  the 
sepulchre;  and  when  the  end  comes,  we  can  see  the 
devout  men  of  Israel  gather  around  the  home  in 
which  his  body  lies.  They  think  it  an  honor  to  be 
privileged  to  bear  him  to  the  last  resting-place,  be- 
cause of  the  part  he  took  in  connection  with  their 
Lord  and  Master.  And  then  our  thoughts  rise  till 
we  think  we  can  see  the  everlasting  gates  lifted  up, 
and  the  eternal  doors  thrown  open,  and  we  see  Jesus 
introducine;  Nicodemus  to  the  Father,   and  saying, 


JESUS    AND    NICODEMUS.  .        51 

"  This  is  the  one  who  helped  to  bear  My  body  to  the 
tomb."  Some  will  say  that  this  is  a  stretch  of  imagin- 
ation, but  if  Jesus  stood  at  the  right  hand  of  the 
Father  to  receive  His  first  martyr  Stephen,  have  we 
not  reason  to  believe  that  as  great  if  not  greater 
honor  was  conferred  upon  Nicodemus,  and  did  He 
not  say,  ' '  Whosoever,  therefore,  shall  confess  Me  before 
men,  him  will  I  confess  also  before  My  Father  which  is 
in  heaven." 

^^'e  often  speak  of  trusting  Jesus  and  being  able  to 
trust  Him,  but  have  we  ever  thought  of  Christ  trust- 
ing us  or  being  able  to  trust  us?  He  did  not,  as  we 
have  seen,  commit  Himself  to  many  of  those  who 
believed  on  His  name,  but  He  did  trust  ISTicodemus. 
We  all  like  to  be  trusted  by  our  fellow-men,  and  the 
higher  these  men  stand  in  the  walks  of  life  the  more 
we  like  to  have  their  confidence,  and  to  know  that 
they  ti-ust  us.  How  much  greater  to  be  trusted  by 
One,  who  is  King  of  kings,  and  Lord  of  lords.  To 
some  He  has  entrusted  families,  to  some  He  has  en- 
trusted classes  in  the  Sabbath  School  or  the  Mission, 
to  some  He  has  entrusted  different  departments  of 
His  work,  and  the  question  is,  Will  we  be  faithful 
to  the  trust?  If  we  honor  Him  here  we  have  the  as- 
surance that  at  the  last  He  will  honor  us,  and  give 
to  us  an  abundant  entrance  into  the  house  not  made 
with  hands.     Paul  could  look  forward  with  joy  to 


53         '  JESUS    AND    NICODEMUS. 

that  liappy  day,  for  he  said  he  knew  that  the  Lord 
would  place  upon  his  head  a  crown  of  righteousness, 
and  to  him  that  day  would  be  a  day  of  rejoicing. 

When  Nicodemus  first  came  to  Jesus  he  was  an 
honest  doubter,  a  man  who  was  groping  in  the  dark 
seeking  for  the  light.  To  him  much  of  what  Jesus 
said  seemed  very  mysterious,  but  he  was  one  of  those 
who  were  willing  to  be  taught  and  willing  to  do  the 
•\^^ll  of  the  Father;  and  so  the  promise  of  Jesus  was 
fulfilled  in  his  case  when  He  said,  "  If  any  man  will- 
eth  to  do  My  will  he  shall  know  of  the  doctrine." 
It  may  be  that  the  light  came  to  him  gradually,  but 
it  increased  like  that  of  the  shining  light  which  sliin- 
eth  more  and  more  unto  the  perfect  day.  And  at  the 
hour  when  the  disciples,  v/ho  had  been  in  company 
with  Christ  for  more  than  three  years,  were  dejected 
and  despairing,  the  faith  of  Nicodemus  was  getting 
stronger  and  clearer.  As  Christ  was  lifted  on  the 
cross  he  could  see  the  fulfilment  of  that  which  he 
heard  during  his  first  interview  with  Christ,  when  he 
spoke  of  the  Son  of  Man  being  lifted  as  Moses  lifted 
the  serpent. 

And  looking  back  upon  this  scene  we  think  of 
Xicodemus  as  being  wonderfully  privileged,  by  be- 
ing allowed  to  do,  what  he  did  for  the  body  of  Christ, 
and  to  speak  in  His  defence  in  ihe  council.  But  we 
forget  that  all  of  those  privileges  are  ours.     "We  can 


JESUS    AND    NICODEMUS.  53 


speak  on  His  behalf  as  Kicodemus  did,  we  can  honor 
Him  and  help  Him,  by  honoring  and  helping  those 
who  have  pnt  their  confidence  in  Him,  for  has  He 
not  said,  "  Inasmuch  as  ye  have  done  it  unto  the  least 
of  these  My  brethren,  ye  have  done  it  unto  Me."  He 
has  so  identified  Himself  with  all  His  followers  that 
whatsoever  we  do  to  them  is  looked  upon  as  done  to 
Him.  We  have  the  assurance  that  if  even  a  cup  of 
cold  water  is  given  in  His  name  it  shall  receive  its 
reward.  We  cannot  see  Him  with  the  bodily  eye  as 
]S[icodemus  did.  He  is  absent  from  us,  yet  His  Spirit 
is  present  with  us.  He  has  given  to  us  great  privi- 
leges, committed  to  many  of  us  sacred  trusts,  let  us 
so  live  and  so  act  that  when  our  eyes  shall  see  Him 
we  may  hear  from  His  lips  the  words,  "  Well  done, 
enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  Lord." 


Y. 

■•■\Vliy  sit  \vc  here  iiiilil  wcdic  ?  '  — 11.  KlNfjs  7  :  ;l. 

AVhat  had  they  to  live  for?  We  can  understand 
young  men  who  see  visions  and  success  aliead  of  them 
desiring  to  live,  but  these  men,  through  their  leprosy, 
had  become  unclean,  and  were  cast  out  of  their  homes 
and  out  of  the  synagogues,  out  of  society  and  out  of 
the  city;  they  knew  that  they  were  dying  by  inches 
and  every  day  becoming  more  loathsome  to  them- 
selves. Yet  these  are  the  men  who  said,  Why  sit 
we  here  until  we  die? 

Deatli  is  unnatural,  and  all  cling  to  life.  There 
are  oidy  two  powers  which  will  make  men  desire 
death,  either  the  fear  of  others,  or  of  disgrace,  which 
will  lead  them  to  end  their  lives,  or  a  vision  of  the 
risen  Christ,  which  will  lead  them  to  say  as  Paul  said, 
To  die  is  gain.  For  I  have  a  desire  to  depart  and 
be  with  Christ,  which  is  far  better.  To  these  men, 
however,  life  was  desirable,  and  nothing  so  much 
dreaded  as  death.  They  liad  come  to  realize  tliat  if 
they  remained  as  tliey  were  death  was  certain.  If 
they  went  into  the  city  they  would  also  die,  if  they 


THE   LOGICAL  LEPERS.  55 

went  to  the  camp  of  the  Syrians  there  was  a  probabil- 
ity that  they  would  be  killed,  but  there  was  a  chance 
of  their  lives  being  spared.  Just  as  a  man  who  has 
been  seized  by  a  terrible  disease  when  the  physicians 
tell  him  that  if  tlie  disease  is  left  alone  death  is  cer- 
tain, but  if  an  operation  is  perfonned  the  probability 
is  that  he  will  die,  but  that  there  is  a  chance  for  his 
life,  he  will  willingly  grasp  at  this  ray  of  hope  and 
submit  to  the  operation.  In  like  manner  these  men 
determined  to  go  in  the  direction  where  they  saw  a 
chance  of  escape  from  that  which  they  dreaded. 

While  this  story  is  history,  it  also  contains  a  par- 
able from  which  we  can  learn  spiritual  lessons. 
When  men  come  to  realize  that  they  are  sinners  and 
to  know  that  if  they  remain  as  they  are  eternal  death 
will  be  the  result ;  and  to  know  that  they  can  no  more 
escape  that  which  they  fear  by  going  to  others  than 
the  lepers  could  be  saved  by  going  to  the  besieged 
city,  then  their  eyes  are  turned  toward  Christ.  They 
may  think,  as  the  lepers  did,  that  for  them  there  is 
little  hope,  they  have  spoken  against  Him,  they  have 
sinned  against  Him,  they  have  fought  against  His 
cause  and  they  may  fear  to  come,  but,  like  the  woman 
who  spent  all  that  she  had  on  physicians,  and  was 
becoming  worse  instead  of  better,  decided  to  go  to 
Christ,  and  when  she  touched  the  hem  of  His  gar- 
ment she  was  healed,  so  it  often  is  that  when  every 


56  THE  LOGICAL  LEPERS. 

other  door  is  shut  against  the  sinner  he  seeks  Christ 
;!s  a  last  resort,  and  like  these  lepers  he  finds  jnore 
than  he  even  dreamed  of.  Yor  they  discovered  an 
abundant  snj^pl}'  for  all  their  Avants. 

We  will  leave  the  lepers  in  the  tents  and  go  for  a 
little  while  to  the  beseiged  city.     There  we  find  the 
people  standing,  they  have  become  cannibals,  many 
are  dead  and  others  are  dying,  and  yet  outside  the 
city  there  is  an  abundance  of  food.     They  are  ignor- 
ant of  this,  but  why  are  they  ignorant?     On  the  day 
previous  to  this  night  the  prophet  told  them  that  on 
the  morrow  two  measures  of  fine  flour  or  two  mea- 
sures of  barley  could  be  had  for  a  shekel.    Instead  of 
believing  him  and  looking  hopefully  to  the  fulfilment 
of  the  promise,  they  mock  at  his  words,  and  a  lord 
on  whose  arm  the  king  leaned,  said,  If  God  would 
open  windows  in  heaven  might  this  thing  be.     "VYe 
tind  history  continually  repeating  itself,  and  in  the 
days  of  Isaiah  that  prophet  was  led  to  cry  out,  "  Who 
hath  believed  our  report?"    And  when  we  come  down 
to  the  time  of  our  Lord  we  find  that  there  were  people 
nmong  whom  He  could  do  no  mighty  works,  because 
of  their  unbelief.  When  He  went  into  the  house  of 
.r.iirus  to  raise  the  maiden  from  the  dead  they  laughed 
Ilim  to  scorn.     In  all  ages,  and  at  the  present  time 
multitudes  are    starving   for   lack    of   spiritual  food 
while  He  who  is  the  Bread  of  Life  is  not  far  frpm 


THE  LOGICAL  LEPERS.  6Y 

tliem.  They  have  been  told  this,  but,  like  the  men  of 
Samaria,  they  have  refused  to  believe  it,  hence  the 
message  has  not  benefited  them. 

iSTow  let  us  turn  from  the  city  and  look  again  at 
these  four  men.  They  have  gone  into  the  first  tent, 
found  an  abundant  supply  of  food,  eaten  until  they 
were  satisfied.  They  have  carried  away  quantities 
and  concealed  it,  also  gold  and  silver.  They  have 
gone  into  another  tent  and  found  great  plentiness 
there.  Then  when  they  have  taken  all  that  they  de- 
sire or  can  use,  they  say  one  to  another,  Are  we  do- 
ing right,  while  the  m^en  in  the  city  are  starving  and 
plenty  outside,  not  to  take  to  them  the  glad  tidings? 
If  we  tell  them  they  may  refuse  to  believe  us,  but 
then  we  have  done  our  part;  if  they  do  believe  us 
and  come  out  and  eat  and  live,  they  will  always  be 
grateful  to  us;  on  the  other  hand,  if  we  refuse  to  tell 
them,  they  may  make  the  discovery  for  themselves 
and  then  they  will  blame  us.  They  will  say,  "  If  you 
had  only  told  us  when  you  first  made  the  discovery, 
some  of  those  who  are  now  dead  through  the  famine 
might  have  been  still  alive."  And  we  will  be  con- 
demned, and  evil  will  come  upon  us.  "What  a  lesson 
we  have  in  this  for  those  who  have  come  to  Christ  and 
have  had  all  their  longings  and  their  wants  satisfied. 
We  know  that  in  Him  is  a  sufficiency  for  all,  we 
know  that  multitudes  are  starving  and  perishing  for 


58  THE  LOGICAL  LEPERS. 

that  wliicli  lie  can  supply.  If  we  tell  them  of  Him 
they  may  not  believe  us,  but  then  we  have  done  our 
part.  If  they  do  belie\e  us  and  come  and  receive 
of  His, fullness,  then  we  shall  receive  of  their  grati- 
tude for  brinjnp^ng;  them  the  message.  On  the  other 
hand,  if  we  fail  to  tell  them,  and  if,  in  after  years, 
they  find  Him  out  for  themselves,  they  will  no  doubt 
say,  "  If  you  had  told  us  when  you  first  made  the 
discovery,  some  of  our  loved  ones,  who  have  since 
then  gone  out  into  the  darkness,  might  have  passed 
from  the  earthly  tabernacles  to  the  house  not  made 
with,  hands,"  and  for  our  neglect  they  mil  con- 
demn us. 

AVe  can  see  the  lepers,  after  they  have  made  up 
their  minds  to  deliver  the  message,  going  to  the  city. 
They  tell  their  story  to  the  porter,  and  to  him  it  must 
have  seemed  wonderful.  For  on  the  day  previous 
the  enemy  were  surrounding  the  city,  the  porters 
were  at  the  gates,  the  watchmen  on  the  walls,  and  noAV 
for  these  men  to  come  with  a  message  that  there  were 
no  enemies,  but  great  quantities  of  food,  of  gold  and 
silver  and  large  numbers  of  horses  outside  the  w^alls, 
was  a  story  so  strange  that  it  was  hard  to  believe,  and 
the  porter  might  have  said.  Hunger  has  turned  their 
heads  or  disarranged  their  brains  and  they  have  be- 
come insane.  Yet,  this  story  is  not  so  wonderful  as 
the  storv  of  salvation  which  the  Christian  can  carrv  to 


THE  LOGICAL  LEPERS.  59 

the  sinner.  A\'lien  we  go  to  a  man  who  is  in  the  mire 
of  sin,  who,  because  of  his  iniquity,  has  been  driven 
from  his  home  and  from  society  and  perhaps  cast  out 
of  the  saloon  where  he  has  spent  his  money,  and  tell 
him  that  the  blood  of  Christ  will  cleanse  him  from  all 
sin,  that  he  can  be  saved  from  all  his  iniquities  and 
that  the  evil  habits,  which  have  enslaved  him  for 
years  can  be  removed  and  he  made  more  than  a  con- 
queror over  sin,  when  we  tell  him  that  if  he  accepts 
the  message  and  acts  upon  it  not  only  will  all  of  this 
take  place  but  he  will  become  heir  to  a  glorious  in- 
heritance, receive  a  title  to  a  mansion  in  the  skies, 
some  day  have  placed  upon  his  head  a  cro^vn  of  right- 
eousness and  at  last  become  like  unto  the  Son  of  Man 
who  also  is  King  of  kings  and  Lord  of  lords.  Such 
a  message  may  seem  very  strange  and  improbable  and 
no  doubt  it  was  listening  to  a  message  of  this  kind 
Avhich  led  men  to  say  of  the  apostles  that  they  were 
beside  themselves,  that  they  were  mad.  But  the 
people  of  Samaria  found  out  that  the  story  was  not 
exaggerated;  and  so,  when  men  come  to  Christ  and 
receive  from  Him  the  blessings  they  ha\'e  heard  of, 
they  can  then  say,  as  did  the  Queen  of  Sheba  when 
she  beheld  the  glory  of  Solomon,  that  the  half  had 
not  been  told. 

The  message  of  the  lepers  was  told  to  the  king- 
but  he  was  one  of  those  wise  men  who  think  they 


60  THE   LOGICAL  LEPERS. 

know  everything.  He  said,  "I  know  what  the  Syrians 
haA'c  done,  they  have  gone  out  and  hid  themselves 
in  the  fields  expecting-  us  to  go  to  their  tents  and  then 
they  will  slay  us."  A  serv'ant  of  the  king,  who  had 
less  dignity  but  more  common-sense  than  his  majesty, 
suggested  that  tliey  prove  the  storj'-  of  the  lepers  by 
sending  men  out  on  some  of  the  few  horses  which  still 
remained  in  the  city.  These  messengers  went  out 
and  returned  informing  the  king  and  the  citizens  that 
there  Avere  no  enemies  between  the  city  and  the  river 
Jordan,  that  the  Avay  was  stre^ATi  with  garments,  that 
the  horses  and  the  tents  and  the  provisions  of  the  Syr- 
ians were  all  at  their  disposal.  Then  the  people  rushed 
out  to  feast  upon  the  spoils  of  the  enemy. 

It  was  faith  which  saved  these  starving  people. 
The  story  of  the  lepers  proved  the  fulfilment  of  the 
words  of  the  prophet,  and  the  story  of  the  king's  mes- 
sengers corroborated  that  of  the  lepers.  Acting  on 
the  testimony  of  others,  these  men  went  out  and 
found  the  food  which  saved  them  from  death.  Look- 
ing thus  from  a  spiritual  point  of  view  we  have  the 
prophets  who  spoke  of  the  Messiah  who  was  to  come; 
we  have  the  apostles  who  tell  us  of  the  fulfilment  of 
that  promise;  we  have  the  multitudes  who  have  exper- 
ienced the  salvation  and  the  forgiveness  of  God,  the 
testimony  of  the  Christians  of  all  ages.  If  we  act  up- 
on this,  as  did  the  men  of  Samaria,  we  will  be  saved 


THE  LOGICAL  LEPERS.  61 

from  spiritual  deatli  as  they  were  saved  from  physical 
death.  After  they  had  gone  out  and  seen  for  them- 
selves and  eaten  of  the  food  they  could  then  say, 
"JSTow  we  believe,  not  because  of  what  the  prophet 
said,  not  because  of  what  the  lepers  told  the  porter, 
not  because  of  the  report  brought  back  by  the  king's 
messengers  but  because  we  have  seen  and  partaken 
for  ourselves."  So,  when  we  hear  the  story  of  salva- 
tion, acting  upon  the  testimony  of  others  our  faith 
ventures  out,  we  cast  ourselves  upon  Christ,  then, 
when  His  peace  is  come  into  our  hearts,  when  we 
know  that  He  has  saved  us  from  our  sins,  we  can  say 
we  believe  not  because  we  have  read  the  story  in  His 
word,  not  because  we  have  heard  the  message  from 
others,  but  becaiise  we  have  come  to  Him  ourselves, 
we  have  tasted  and  we  know  that  He  is  gracious  and 
we  can  speak  of  Him  as  our  Lord  and  our  Saviour. 
This  might  be  called  faith  venturing  and  faith 
verified. 

Does  it  not  seem  strange  that  the  people,  to  whom 
the  prophet  came  telling  of  the  provision  which  God 
was  going  to  make  for  them,  should  be  starving,  while 
lepers,  to  whom  no  prophet  came,  were  feasting? 
For  that  was  the  case  on  the  night  when  the  Syrians 
fled  from  their  tents.  And  yet,  in  this  respect,  his- 
tory has  been  repeating  itself.  To  the  Jews  came  the 
prophets,   speaking  of  the   Messiah;   to  these   same 


r>2  THE   LOGICAL   LEPERS. 

people  came  the  Messiah  Himself,  and  yet  they  re- 
mained outside  the  kingdom,  while  the  Romans,  to 
whom  no  prophet  was  sent,  sought  Christ,  and  of  one 
of  them  He  said,  "I  have  not  found  so  great  faith,  no, 
not  in  Israel."  The  Syrophoenicians,  to  whom  no 
messenger  had  gone,  were  represented  in  the  woman 
wlio  sought  help  for  her  daughter,  to  wliom  Christ 
said,  "Oh,  woman,  great  is  thy  faith."  From  the  east 
and  from  the  west,  from  the  north  and  from  the  soutli 
they  came  to  Him,  while  the  children  of  the  kingdom 
and  those  to  whom  messengers  had  been  sent  n^ 
mained  in  their  unbelief.  And  to-day  we  have  men 
in  heathen  nations  groping  in  the  dark  yet  seeking 
that  same  ray  of  light  while  multitudes  in  Christian 
lands,  who  have  heard  the  story  from  their  childhood, 
are  still  starving  for  lack  of  the  bread  of  life  because 
of  their  unbelief. 

Suppose  these  people  in  the  city  of  Samaria  had  re- 
fused to  believe  the  message  because  of  the  position 
occupied  by  the  messengers,  what  would  have  befallen 
the  city?  These  men  were  lepers,  despised  and  out- 
cast, but  the  people  barkened  to  their  voice  and  the 
city  was  saved.  Suppose  that  ISTaaman  had  refused 
to  listen  to  the  message  concerning  the  great  healer 
because  it  came  from  a  little  slave,  or  afterwards  had 
refused  to  listen  to  the  coimsel  of  a  servant  who  ex- 
lii'i'tcd  hini  to  obey  tlic  voire  of  the  prophet  by  dip- 


THE   LOGICAL  LEPERS.  63 

ping'  himself  in  the  Jordan,  he  would  still  have 
retained  his  leprosy.  And  yet,  in  all  ages  we  find 
men  refusing  to  listen  to  the  message  because  the 
messenger  does  not  come  up  to  their  ideal.  For  ex- 
ample, many  refused  to  listen  to  Christ  because  of 
His  origin  or  because  of  the  village  in  which  He  was 
brought  up,  and  they  said,  "Can  any  good  thing  come 
out  of  IsTazareth?"  Some  rejected  Him  because  He 
was  a  carpenter  and  because  they  knew  His  brothel's 
and  sisters  and  mother  to  belong  to  what  would  now 
be  styled  the  common  people.  Others  rejected  His 
message  because  He  was  not  a  graduate  of  one  of  their 
colleges,  nor  a  doctor  of  the  law.  In  tlie  ordinary  af- 
fairs of  life  men  do  not  act  in  this  way.  If  a  tele- 
gram comes  to  any  of  us  which  may  bring  news  that 
will  gladden  our  hearts  or  bring  anguish  to  our  souls, 
we  do  not  refuse  to  accept  it  because  of  the  messenger. 
He  may  be  dressed  in  uniform  or  he  may  come  to  us 
bare-footed  and  in  rags,  in  fact,  we  never  think  of  the 
messenger,  it  is  the  message.  So  when  men  come  to 
us  with  a  message  from  God,  if  that  message  takes 
hold  of  us,  if  we  realize  that  it  is  for  us  and  that  it 
may  mean  to  us  eternal  life  or  eternal  misery,  we  will 
cease  to  think  so  much  about  the  messenger.  If 
these  people  in  Samaria  had  refused  the  message  be- 
cause of  the  messenger  they  would  have  peiished. 
So  it  is  to-day,  it  is  not  the  messengers  who  save  men 


64  THE  LOGICAL  LEPERS. 

but  the  message  which  they  bring.  The  message  to 
the  standing  men  in  the  city  of  Samaria  was  that  there 
was  an  abundant  supply  of  food  within  reach  if  they 
would  only  accept  of  it;  and  the  message  to  the  sinner 
is  that  in  Christ  all  fullness  dwells,  that  if  tliey  come 
to  Him  they  will  not  be  cast  out  under  any  condition, 
that  if  they  refuse  to  come  there  is  no  hope  since  there 
is  no  other  Name  under  heaven  given  among  men  by 
which  we  can  be  saved  but  the  name  of  Jesus. 


YI. 

JONAH. 

■•  The  men  of  Nineveh  shall  rise  in  jiidgTOent  w  ilh  this  generation,  and 
shall  condemn  it;  because  they  repented  at  the  preaching  of  Jonah."— 
Matthew  12 :  41. 

It  is  reported  that  some  men  liave  spent  consider- 
able time  measuring  the  mouths  of  whales  to  ascertain 
ii  it  would  be  possible  for  a  whale  to  swallow  a  man, 
and  from  their  investigations  they  have  come  to  the 
conclusion  that  the  thing  would  be  impossible  and 
that  the  book  of  Jonah  on  that  account  is  only  a  myth. 
It  would  have  been  wiser  on  the  part  of  these  men 
to  have  found  out  what  the  Bible  did  say  about  the 
fish,  before  they  commenced  their  investigation;  for 
the  Bible  no  where  associates  Jonah  with  "whales.  In 
the  book  bearing  his  name  Ave  are  simply  informed 
that  the  Lord  prepared  a  great  fish  to  sv/allow  up 
Jonah;  and  the  word  which  our  Lord  uses  for  the  fish 
in  the  ISTew  Testament  simply  means  a  sea-monster 
or  great  fish.  But  the  translators  of  the  Xew  Testa- 
ment, who  had  probably  never  seen  whales  and  knew 
nothing  about  their  swallowing  capacity,  translated 
the  word  whale.  However,  if  the  Lord  made  all  the 
fish  in  the  sea  and  made  Jonah,  He  could  surely  pre- 
pare a  fish  large  enough  to  accommodate  the  prophet, 


66  JONAH. 

and  who  knows  but  Jonah  was  a  small  man  something 
like  Bilclad,  the  Slinhite,  or  Zacclieiif,  wlio  Avas  little 
of  stature.  Tliere  are  great  lessons,  however,  which 
we  can  leani  from  the  story  of  this  prophet.  He  is 
the  only  one  among  the  prophets  who  disobeyed  the 
command  of  God.  Other  prophets,  it  is  tnie,  hesitat- 
ed frequently  when  they  received  great  commissions, 
because  they  felt  tbeir  own  insufficiency  and  realized 
the  magnitude  of  the  work  they  were  called  to  do;  but 
all  obeyed  even  when  they  knew  that  they  were  risk- 
ing their  lives  and  incurring  the  \vi'ath  and  displeasure 
of  those  who  v/ere  in  authority.  But  Jonali  disobeyed 
God  and  fled  toward  Tarsliish.  He  told  his  story  to 
the  proprietors,  or  seamen,  of  the  little  vessel,  and 
they  promised  to  carry  him  across  the  sea.  He  paid 
the  fare  but  never  reached  the  desired  haven. 

In  the  first  place,  we  learn  from  this  story  that 
when  a  man  refuses  to  go  where  God  wants  him  to 
go,  and  to  do  what  God  wants  him  to  do,  he  brings 
misery  and  unhappiness  to  himself;  and,  since  no  man 
liveth  to  himself,  he  brings  unhappiness  and  often  dis- 
aster to  others  How  this  is  illustrated  in  the  case  be- 
fore us.  I  am  sure  we  are  all  agreed  tbat  Jonali  was 
not  a  happy  man  when  on  board  that  little  vessel. 
It  is  true  he  slept,  but  it  was  not  the  sleep  of  the  just. 
Then  as  far  as  the  vessel  is  concerned,  she  suffered, 
her  timbers  strained  under  the  pressui-e  of  the  angiy 


JONAH.  67 

sea;  tlie  cargo  suffered  for  it  was  thrown  OTerboard; 
and  the  merchants  who  owned  it  met  with  a  loss,  as  it 
is  probable  there  were  no  insurance  companies  in 
those  days;  and  the  fish  or  sea-monster  which  swal- 
lowed the  disobedient  prophet  no  doubt  suffered  con- 
siderably, at  least,  we  would  suppose  so.  This  is  al- 
ways the  result  of  disobedience.  We  read  about  the 
stars  singing  together  and  about  the  music  of  the 
spheres,  but  we  know  that  in  this  earth  of  ours  there 
is  a  great  deal  of  discord  and  suffering.  It  has  all 
come  through  disobedience;  for  through  the  disobedi- 
ence of  one  man  many  have  been  made  to  suffer. 
Our  first  parents  disobeyed.  They  lost  the  joy  of  the 
Lord,  they  lost  the  Paradise  in  which  they  were 
placed,  they  suffered,  and  all  their  descendants  have 
suffered  since  that  time.  Not  only  has  the  disobedi- 
ence affected  the  human  race,  but  we  read  that  all 
creation  groaneth  and  travaileth  in  pain;  the  earth  it- 
self has  been  cursed  and  weeds  and  thorns  grow  where 
flowers  and  fiaiits  might  have  been,  had  man  barkened 
to  the  voice  of  his  Maker.  No  matter  where  v^e  go 
v/e  see  the  results  of  disobedience,  and  let  no  one  think 
that  he  can  disobey  God,  refusing  to  go  where  the 
Lord  wants  him  to  go  and  do  what  the  Lord  wants 
him  to  do,  without  bringing  into  his  own  life  unhap- 
piness,  and  without  being  the  means  of  bringing 
misery  and  unhappiness  into  the  lives  of  others. 


68  JONAH. 

On   the   other  hand,  we   see   what   comes   from 
obedience.     Jonah  at  last  cries  to  the  Lord,  his  voice 
is  heard,  he  is  delivered  out  of  the  prison-house,  or 
whatever  we  may  call  it,  and  then  he  goes  where  he  is 
wanted  to  go  and  does  what  he  is  told  to  do;  for  he 
enters  the  great  city  of  Nineveh  to  deliver  the  mes- 
sage the  Lord  has  given  him.     To  him  no  doubt,  it 
was  a  strange  city;  but  his  appearance  and  message 
were  still  stranger  to  the  inhabitants  of  that  city. 
At  first  they  may  have  laughed  at  the  man  and  made 
a  mock  of  his  message.     The  children  would  go  home 
and  tell  their  parents  about  the  strange  looking  man 
they  had  seen  and  what  they  had  heard  him  say.     In 
the  evening  when  the  factories  and  shops  closed,  the 
employees,  when  coming  home  from  work,  would  stop 
to  look  at  him  and  listen  to  him,  while  many  may 
have  gone  from  their  homes  to  see  for  themselves  the 
man  they  had  been  hearing  about.     But  after  a  time 
his  message  seemed  to  take     hold  of  the  people;  feai- 
took  the  place  of  mockery;  his  words  were  carried 
into  the  prison  cell  and  they  also  reached  the  palace 
of  the  king.    A  gi-eat  fear  came  over  the  inliabitants 
of  Nineveh  and  a  fast  was  proclaimed ;  sackcloth  cov- 
ered all  the  people  and  also  the  cattle;  the  king  him- 
self was  seen  sitting  in  sackcloth  with  ashes  upon  his 
head,  fasting  and  crying  to  the  God  of  Heaven  to  have 
mercy  upon  him  and  his  city.     Not  only  did  they 


JONAH.  69 

fast  and  humble  themselves  in  the  sight  of  God,  but 
they  turned  away  from  their  iniquity;  and  the  pity- 
ing God  beheld  the  penitent  people  and  had  compas- 
sion upon  the  inhabitants  of  the  city.  Was  ever  a 
message  delivered  which  proved  more  effective?  Was 
ever  a  preacher  more  successful  than  Jonah  when  he 
hearkened  to  the  voice  of  God  and  delivered  the  mes- 
sage given  to  him? 

It  is  to  this  our  Lord  refers  when  He  says,     The 
men  of  Nineveh  shall  rise  in  the  judgment  against 
this  generation;  for  they  repented  at  the  preaching 
of   Jonah.     And  now,   in  order  to  see  all  that  is  in- 
volved in  this  sentence,  and  to  see  where  the  emphasis 
should  be,  it  will  be  well  for  us   for  a  few   moments 
to  take  another  look  at  this  man,  under  whose  preach- 
ing the  inhabitants  of  this  city  repented.     First  of  all 
he  was,  as  we  have  seen,  a  disobedient,  and  the  only 
disobedient  prophet;  and  we  know  how  God  views  dis- 
obedience, for  He  tells  us  that  to  obey  is  better  than 
sacrifice.     Then  let  us  look  at  the  man  after  he  has 
delivered  the  message,  and  we  will  see  the  spirit  he 
displayed.     He  is  sorrowing,  not  because  the  people 
turned  a  deaf  ear  to  his  words,  but  because  they  re- 
pented and  are  being  spared  or  saved.     Some  tell  us, 
of  course,  that  the  reason  why  he  was  so  annoyed 
was  because  he  feared  that  if  Nineveh  w^as  spared  she 
would  injure  his  own  country,  and  it  was  patriotisui 


70  JONAH. 

which  led  him  to  act  as  he  did.  Others,  a^ain,  think 
that  he  was  afraid  lie  would  lose  liis  standing:  or  dig- 
nity as  a  pronhet,  since  their  renentance  would  make 
it  appear  that  his  predictions  did  not  come  trne;  for 
he  had  cried  throns'h  the  streets,  "  Yet  forty  days  and 
yineveh  shall  he  overthrov.Ti,"  Some  of  these  con- 
jectiires  may  be  true  or  they  may  not,  at  best  they 
are  only  conjectures.  There  is  one  thins^  we  are 
sure  of,  the  man  was  not  sjlad  when  he  saw  the  inhab- 
itants of  the  grreat  city  being  spared  by  the  God 
against  whom  they  had  sinned.  It  seems  a  terrible 
thing  to  think  that  a  m.an  vrould  be  satisfied  to  see 
120,000  little  children  perish,  perhaps  600,000  of  a 
population  altogether.  Yet,  if  we  come  down 
through  the  ages  we  will  find  the  descendants  of 
Jonah.  The  elder  brother  of  whom  our  Lord  speaks 
was  closely  related  to  Jonah.  What  was  the  cau?e 
of  his  anger?  Was  it  not  because  the  father  had  re- 
ceived back  into  the  home  the  wayward  and  prodi- 
gal son?  And  did  he  not  find  fault  with  the  father 
for  what  he  did.  as  Jonah  found  fault  with  God  for 
sparing  the  people  of  Xineveh?  Again,  if  we  look  at 
the  Pharisees  we  can  easilv  see  that  they  rlso  have 
come  down  from  the  davs  of  the  prophet;  for  they 
were  anpTv  and  said  in  deri'^iori  concernina'  Jc^u=i, 
"  Th'«  r>-ap  rereivrth  sinners  and  eateth  with  them." 
Jonah  displayed  the  same  spirit  that  these  men  di?.- 


JONAH.  71 

played  in  our  Saviour's  time.  And  there  are  Jonahs 
in  the  world  to-day,  and  sometimes  they  are  found 
in  the  visible  church. 

ISTow,  if  the  men    of    Nineveh    repented  at  the 
preachiner  of  such  a  man,  how  could  the  men  escape, 
who  renented  not  at  the  -preachins:  of  Jesus,  who  was 
so  much  o^reatcr  than  Jonah,  who  was  obedient  even 
unto  death,  who  hnd  compassion  for  the  multitudes, 
and  who  was  willing  to  sacrifice  TTimself,   and  did 
sacrifice  Himself  in  order  that  thev  mis-ht  be  saved? 
The  contrast  between  Jonah  and  Jesus  is  somethins; 
man^ellous.  and  it  skives  emphasis  to  the  text,  "  The 
men  of  Nineveh  shall  ini^e  in  the  iudg-ment  against  this 
e'en  oration ;   for   thev  repented   at  the  preachins:  of 
Jonfih:  and  behold,  a  rreater  than  Jonah  is  here." 
Sometimes  we  hnve  men  who  refuse  to  attend  church 
or  refuse  to  accept  of  the  8:ospel,  becaiise  they  do  not 
care  verx''  much  for  the  messensrers  :  in  their  estima- 
tion these  messenpers  are  not  iderl   m.en.      But   it 
would  be  hard  to  f^'et  a  messenger  worse  than  Jonah, 
to  fret  one  more  disobedient  or  io  set  one  with  a  worse 
spirit:  and  if  the  Ninevites  repented  nt  his  preachinsr, 
these  men  will  rise  in  judtrmient  s gainst  those  who  are 
refusing  the  messao-e  to-dav. 

A<?ain,  look  at  Jonah's  preachine-,  or  rather  at  the 
message  he  had  to  deliver.  There  was  not  a  ray  of 
hope  in  that  message,  it  was  simply  the  doom  of  the 


72  JONAH. 

great  city  he  was  proclaiming,  "  Yet  forty  days  and 
Nineveh  shall  be  overthrown."  But  look  at  the  mes- 
sage of  Christ.  It  is  full  of  promise,  of  invitation,  of 
the  assurance  of  salvation  if  men  would  only  repent. 
Yet  these  men  in  Mneveh,  having  no  encouragement 
in  the  message,  cast  themselves  at  the  throne  of  God's 
grace,  sought  for  mercy  and  found  it.  Surely  they, 
repenting  under  such  preaching,  ^v\\\  rise  in  judgmcut 
against  those  who  have  listened  to  the  gospel  promises 
and  invitations  of  the  new  Testament.  For  in  that  we 
have  line  upon  line  and  precept  upon  precept,  pro- 
mise after  promise,  and  invitation  after  invitation, 
and  woe  unto  those  who  have  turned  away  from  the 
gospel  message;  for  against  them  the  men  of  Nine- 
veh will  rise  in  judgment. 

Looking  at  the  whole  narrative  we  see  brought  out 
with  wonderful  clearness  the  great  love  and  compas- 
sion of  God.  How  He  follows  the  disobedient  pro- 
phet. Instead  of  letting  him  go  and  perish  in  his  re- 
bellion He  follows  him  and  provides  a  means  of  es- 
cape. Then  we  see  His  compassion  toward  the  people 
of  the  great  and  cruel  city — for  it  was  a  cruel  city; 
His  love  for  the  little  children  who  could  not  tell 
the  right  hand  from  the  left;  His  love  for  those  who 
had  been  going  on  blindly  and  in  sin,  ruining  them- 
selves. Tnily  there  is  a  wideness  in  God's  mercy  like 
the  wideness  of    the    sea,      We    nl^o  see  that  love 


JONAH.  73 

brouglit  out  in  His  raising  tlie  gourd  to  protect  Jonali 
and  taking  it  away  in  order  to  teach  him  a  lesson.  He 
reasons  with  that  prophet.  How  this  reminds  us  of 
the  scene  to  which  we  have  referred  when  the  father 
goes  out  and  entreats  the  angry  elder  brother,  plead- 
ing with  him  to  come  in.  The  Old  Testament  picture 
of  God  pleading  with  Jonah  and  the  father  pleading 
with  the  elder  brotlier  are  very  much  alike.  And  we 
have  every  reason  to  believe  that  it  was  the  gentleness 
and  the  love  of  the  Lord  that  at  last  lifted  this  pro- 
phet out  of  himself  and  made  him  cry  for  mercy;  for 
I  think  Jonah  was  led  to  see  things  very  differently 
before  the  Lord  was  through  with  him. 

And  this  God  is  our  God.  How  often  He  comes 
to  us  and  says,  "  Come  now  and  let  us  reason  to- 
gether." He  deals  with  us  as  He  dealt  with  the  pro- 
phet in  the  day  of  his  disobedience;  as  He  dealt  with 
the  great  city  when  they  repented  of  their  sins;  as 
He  dealt  with  that  prophet  when  he  was  displajdng 
such  a  selfish  and  cruel  spirit.  How  shall  we  escape 
if  we  sin  against  such  love  and  reject  Christ  and  His 
gospel?  Truly  it  will  be  more  tolerable  for  the  men 
of  Sodom  in  the  day  of  judgment  than  for  us;  and  the 
men  of  iS^ineveh  shall  rise  in  judgment  against  us. 


vn. 

THE  CHURCH'S  GOOD. 

"I  -nnll  seek  thy  poocl."— Psalm  122 :  9. 

Thin  refers  to  Jerusalem  whidi  was  everything: 
to  the  Jew.  It  was  not  only  the  canitnl  and  seat  of 
government  bnt  the  centre  of  then'  rclisrion,  and  when 
the  psalmist  said  "  I  will  seek  thy  irood,"  or  the  p:ood 
of  Jemsalem,  it  was  equivalent  to  sayino:  "  I  will  se^k 
the  g^ood  of  the  nation  and  the  isrood  of  the  chnrch." 
As  a  peonle  the  Jews  were  natriotic.  Thev  wonld 
rather  that  the  cnnnino;  shonld  depart  from  their 
ri^-ht  hand  or  the  tonqne  cleave  to  the  roof  of  the 
month  than  that  they  shonld  forget  Jerusalem  or  the 
land  of  their  fathers,  and  they  were  also  zealous  and 
devoted.  Even  in  Paul's  tim.e  he  said  he  could  bear 
them  testimony  that  they  had  the  zeal  of  God,  hut 
not  accordino-  to  knowledsre.  IsTo  doubt  this  patriot- 
ism and  devotion  led  to  the  narrowness  which  we  find 
characteristic  of  them  as  a  people,  for  they  looked  up- 
on the  people  of  oth.cr  nations  as  beneath  them  and 
even  went  so  far  as  to  call  them  Gentile  do2:s.  It 
was  onlv  when  the  crrace  of  God  took  possession  of 
their  horrts  that  tbev  could  sav,  with  the  apostle  of 
the  Gentiles,  of  one  blood  God  hath  made  all  nations 


THE   church's   good.  ,  jJ 

that  dwell  upon  the  face  of  the  earth,  and  grace  be 
with  all  them  that  love  the  Lord  Jesiis  Christ  in  sin- 
cerity and  in  truth. 

But  Jerusalem  was  to  the  Jews,  in  the  days  of  the 
psalmist,  what  the  church  of  Jesus  Christ  is  to  the 
believers.  They  loved,  prayed  for,  and  sought  the 
good  of  Jerusalem  because  of  the  associations  of  the 
past,  because  of  all  that  it  was  to  them  in  the  present, 
and  because  of  the  glory  which  they  looked  forward 
to  in  the  future.  There  is  no  institution  around 
which  there  are  so  many  sacred  memories  to  the  Chris- 
tian as  the  church.  Even  when  men  have  gone  far 
away  into  lands  where  tliere  are  no  Christian  organ- 
izations they  remember  the  days  that  are  gone,  when 
with  the  multitude,  they  went  up  to  the  house  of 
God;  and  all  that  we  have  in  the  world  that  is  at  all 
desirable  and  valuable  has  come  to  us  through  the 
church.  "We  talk  about  the  comforts  and  the  conven- 
iences, the  marvellous  advancement,  the  wonderful 
discoveries  of  this  century.  But  all  these  things  that 
seem  so  wonderful  in  themselves  and  that  have  so 
lifted  the  race,  cannot  be  found  in  lands  where  there 
is  no  church  of  Jesus  Christ.  It  is  only  where  the 
power  of  His  gospel  has  touched  men  and  taken  pos- 
session of  them  that  science,  and  literature,  and  true 
civilization  have  made  such  rapid  strides.  Contrast- 
ing the  Christian  nations  with  the  non -Christian,  and 


T6  THE  church's  good. 

qountries  after  a  missionary  arrived  and  the  cliurch 
was  organized,  with  the  same  countries  before  the 
gospel  was  preached,  in  them,  we  see  clearly  that  all 
these  advantages  and  blessings  have  come  to  us 
through  the  church.  She  began  her  work  in  Jeru- 
salem, where  were  the  thrones  of  David,  and  like  the 
river  which  Ezekiel  saw,  kept  getting  wider,  broader, 
and  deeper  until  the  influence  and  power  of  that 
church  has  touched  almost  every  tribe  and  nation. 
She  has  preseiwed  to  us  the  Word  of  God,  through  her 
it  has  been  translated,  and  from  that  Book  has  come 
forth  the  best  and  richest  of  our  litej-ature.  At  the 
present  time  the  church  of  Christ  is  causing  the  desert 
to  rejoice  and  blossom  as  the  rose,  and  is  making  glad 
the  solitary  place.  And  before  her  there  is  a  great 
and  glorious  future.  The  prophet  saw  her  clear  as 
the  moon,  bright  as  the  sun,  going  forward  from  con- 
quest to  conquest;  and  we  know  that  some  day  she 
shall  encompass  the  earth  and  take  possession  of  the 
kingdoms  of  the  v/orld  for  her  Lord  and  only  Head; 
for  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  shall  become  His 
possession.  The  church  with  her  sacraments  is  the 
only  divine  institution  we  have  founded  by  Christ, 
and  carrymg  with  her  His  promise  that  the  gates  of 
hell  should  not  prevail  against  her.  Surely  then  the 
Christian  should  be  able  to  say  v/ith  all  his  soul,  "  I 
will  seek  thy  good." 


THE  church's  good.  77 


There  are  two  tilings  whicb.  constitute  the  good  of 
the  church,  namely,  peace  and  prosperity  so  that  when 
we  are  seeking  the  peace  of  the  church  we  are  seeking 
her  good.  In  order  to  do  this  it  is  not  necessary  for  a 
man  to  sacrifice  his  convictions  or  what  he  believes 
to  be  the  truth.  Among  the  apostles  we  find  they 
had  convictions,  and  for  these  they  stood.  Paul  would 
not  yield  a  principle  to  any  man  even  for  the  sake  of 
peace;  but  when  it  came  to  questions  which  were  non- 
essential and  of  little  importance,  he  was  willing  to 
become  all  things  to  all  men  in  order  that  his  work 
might  be  more  effective  in  saving  others.  And  in 
looking  over  the  history  of  the  church  we  find  that  a 
great  many  of  what  we  might  call  church  quarrels 
have  been  over  things  that  were  not  essential  in  them- 
selves,— that  men  have  been  striving  often  for  pre- 
judice instead  of  for  conscience.  "  Prove  all  things 
and  hold  fast  that  which  is  good,"  is  a  maxim  given 
to  us  by  one  of  the  inspired  A\Titers. 

Neither  does  peace  mean  inactivity.  There  are 
two  kinds  of  peace,  the  peace  of  the  graveyard  and 
the  peace  of  the  factory.  In  some  churches,  where 
the  people  are  frozen  together,  we  have  the  peace 
of  the  arctic  regions,  but  Christ's  cause  should  be  like 
streams  in  the  south  where  there  is  motion  and  move- 
ment.   And  when  the  prophet  was  speaking  to  Israel 


78  THE  church's  good. 

he  said  to  her,  that  if  she  had  hearkened  to  the  Lord's 
commandments  she  would  have  been  as  a  river,  not  a 
placid  lake,  but  a  river  where  there  is  movement. 

Pro^rress  and  harmony  constitute  the  peace  that  is 
desirable.     How  often  the  peace  of  the  church  has 
been  disturbed  by  her  professed  friends  and  admirers. 
You  go  into  a  factory  where  the  machinery  is  run- 
ning smoothly  and  you  see  a  man  take  a  file  and  begin 
to  work  at  one  of  the  pistons  or  pieces  of  machinery, 
and  when  he  has  kept  rasping  for  a  time  friction  is 
caused,  the  machinerv  becomes  heated  and  the  peace 
and  usefulness  is  destroyed  until  the  trouble  he  has 
caused  is  undone.    How  often  in  a  church;  men  and 
women,  with  their  tongues,   cause  friction  and  dis- 
cord, destroy  the  peace  and  mar  the  usefulness  of  that 
organization.     An  enormous  amount  of  evil  is  done 
by  the  tongue  which  James  speaks  of  as  a  little  mem- 
ber.   Imagine,  if  you  can,  Jesus  having  an  interview 
with  Peter  and  saying  to  him,  "  You  are  a  great  ad- 
mirer of  John,  but  if  you  only  knew  what  John  has 
been  saying  about  you,  you  wouldn't  think  as  much 
of  him  as  you  do  now."     You  cannot  imagine  such  a 
thing;  and  yet  there  are  people  calling  themselves  by 
the  name  of  Christ,  professing  to  be  His  followers, 
who  in  that  very  way  are  causing  friction  and  destroy- 
ing the  peace  of  the  church. 

Let  us  return  to  the  factory.    Some  of  the  machin- 


THE  church's  good.  79 

ery  is  not  working  as  it  sLiould,  but  you  see  a  man 
pouring  in  some  oil;  then  everything  runs  smoothly, 
the  friction  has  been  removed  and  peace  restored. 
The  Spirit  of  God  is  spoken  of  under  the  figure  of 
oil,  not  only  to  give  light,  but  no  doubt,  in  this  sense, 
to  bring  harmony.  And  with  the  birth  of  the  Mes- 
siah it  was  said  that  He  was  to  bring  peace  upon  earth 
and  good-will  among  men;  and  in  His  seraion  on  the 
mount  He  said,  "  Blessed  are  the  peacemakers,"  and 
one  of  His  followers  has  exhorted  us  to  live  peaceably 
with  all  men,  as  far  as  it  is  possible.  Therefore,  the 
man  who  is  seeking  the  peace  of  the  church  is  carry- 
ing out  the  spirit  of  Christ  and  furthering  His  cause. 
Again,  we  are  to  seek  the  prosperity  of  the  church. 
But  the  question  may  be  asked,  "  What  is  prosperity  ?" 
The  answer  to  this  question  will  be  determined  by 
the  goal  for  which  the  man  is  striving.  If,  for  ex- 
ample, a  man  is  striving  to  regain  his  health,  that  is 
the  sole  purpose  for  which  he  is  travelling,  to  him 
prosperity  means  that  he  is  nearing  the  goal  and  mak- 
ing progress.  Another  man  is  seeking  an  education, — 
learning,  scholarship  is  his  goal,  and  to  him  prosper- 
ity means  that  he  is  advancing  in  his  studies.  With 
another  it  may  be  wealth,  and  as  he  adds  dollar  to 
dollar  and  house  to  house  he  looks  upon  himself  as 
prospering.  When  we  come  to  the  church  we  find 
that  she  was  established  for  a  two-fold  purpose, — for 


80  THE   church's    good. 

tliG  building  up  and  edifying  of  the  body  of  Christ, 
the  developing  of  the  faith  and  Christian  character 
of  His  followers,  and  for  the  saving  of  the  lost.  To 
the  church,  then,  prosperity  means  that  she  is  accom- 
plishing the  work  for  which  she  was  instituted,  and 
every  man  who  is  trying  to  turn  the  church  away 
from  this  work  is  trying,  consciously  or  unconsciously, 
to  hinder  her  prosperity.  Jesus  came  into  this  world 
to  accomplish  a  definite  work,  to  atone  for  the  race 
by  His  death  at  Jerusalem,  When  Peter  tried  to  turn 
Him  away  from  that  work  Christ  said,  "  Thou  savor- 
est  not  the  things  that  be  of  God  but  of  men,"  and 
said,  "  Get  thee  behind  Me,  Satan." 

Everyone  who  is  trying  to  help  the  church  to  ful- 
fil her  great  mission  and  to  carry  out  Christ's  last 
command  is  seeking  the  good  x)f  Zion.  To  seek  means 
to  put  forth  effort.  AVhen  Christ  came  to  seek  and  to 
save  the  lost  it  meant  to  Him  self-denial,  sacrifice, 
and  terrible  effort.  When  men  go  to  seek  for  gold 
or  for  hidden  treasure^  they  have  to  deny  themselves 
many  of  the  comforts  of  life,  and  they  have  to  put 
forth  a  good  deal  of  energy.  So,  when  the  psalmist 
say3  he  will  seek  the  good  of  Jerusalem,  it  surely 
means  that  for  her  sake  he  is  willing  to  deny  himself 
and  to  make  sacrifices.  When  one  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment writers  was  speaking  about  the  church  and  the 
cause  of  Christ,  he  said  he  was  willing  to  spend  and 


THE   church's   good.  81 

be  spent,  wdlling  to  endure  bonds  and  imprisonment, 
that  tbe  cause  niigbt  be  extended  and  bis  Lord  glori- 
fied. It  is  not  enougb  to  go  into  a  Christian  assembly 
and  listen  to  sermons  and  sing  hymns  and  criticize 
the  choir.  If  a  man  says  that  he  is  seeking  the  good 
of  the  church  while  he  refuses  to  put  his  hand  in  his 
pocket  and  contribute  as  God  has  prospered  him,  or 
refuses  to  give  his  time  and  his  talents  to  the  cause, 
his  profession  is  a  vain  thing  in  the  sight  of  God,  for 
by  their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them. 

In  the  seeking  of  the  church's  good  all  can  take 
part.  There  are  those  in  the  world  who,  through 
sickness,  old  age,  or  poverty,  are  not  able  to  contri- 
bute anything  to  the  well-being  of  the  state;  but  there 
are  none  in  the  church  who  cannot  help  on  the  work 
of  God.  Christians  are  spoken  of  as  bearing  fruit  in 
old  age  when  others  faint  and  fail.  In  this  psalm  men 
are  exhorted  to  pray  for  the  peace  and  prosperity  of 
Jerusalem,  and  in  this  is  something  that  every  Chris- 
tian can  do  though  aged,  sick  or  poor.  And  while 
the  church  owes  much  to  those  who  have  given  of 
their  means,  contributed  time  and  talents,  she  owes, 
perhaps,  more  to  those  who  have  wrestled  with  God 
in  prayer  for  her  peace  and  prosperity.  When  we 
pray  we  acknowledge  the  superiority  of  the  one  to 
whom  we  offer  our  petitions,  and  also  our  dependence 
upon  him,  and  when  the  church  recognizes  Christ  as 


S2  THE    church's    good. 

her  living  head,  worthy  of  her  adoration  and  praise, 
and  realizes  that  without  Him  she  can  do  nothing, 
then,  in  her  conscious  weakness,  she  becomes  strong, 
and  in  His  name  and  through  His  power  accomplishes 
great  things.  But  if  we  have  money  and  time  which 
we  can  contribute,  prayer  will  not  take  their  place. 
We  are  accepted  and  approved  in  His  sight  according 
to  what  we  have,  and  not  according  to  what  we  have 
not.  If  we  refuse  to  seek  the  good  of  Zion  by  giving 
the  first-fruits  of  our  increase  and  lionouring  Him 
with  our  substance,  our  prayers  will  be  an  abomin- 
ation in  His  sight.  But  if  we  are  poor  and  penniless 
and  have  His  cause  on  our  hearts,  our  prayers  for  the 
peace  and  prosperity  of  the  church  will  rise  like  sweet 
incense  to  His  throne. 

When  we  seek  the  good  of  the  church  there  is  also 
a  reflex  influence,  for  we  are  told  in  the  psalm  that 
they  who  love  Jerusalem  shall  prosper.  And  prosper- 
ity to  the  Christian  means  growth  in  grace  and  in 
likeness  to  his  Lord  and  Master.  It  isi  impossible  to 
seek  in  the  right  way  the  advancement  of  Christ's 
cause  without  being  benefited.  Seek  first  the  king- 
dom of  God  and  His  righteousness,  and, then  rest  as- 
sured that,  according  to  Christ's  promise,  the  neces- 
saiy  things  shall  be  added.  For  no  one  has  forsaken 
the  pleasures  and  the  profits  of  earth  for  His  sake,  but 
he  shall  receive  an  hundred-fold  in  this  life  and  glory 


THE  church's  good.  83 

incomprehensible  in  tlie  life  to  come.  If  every  Chris- 
tian would  make  the  resolution  "  I  mil  seek  the  good 
of  the  church,"  and  would  carry  out  that  resolution, 
in  a  short  time  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  would  cover 
the  earth  as  the  waters  do  the  sea,  and  no  one  would 
need  to  say  to  his  brother,  "  Know  the  Lord,"  for  they 
would  know  Him,  from  the  least  to  the  greatest. 


VIII. 
'     SALVATION  ILLUSTRATED. 

"  And  Moses  made  a  serpent  of  bras?,  and  put  it  upon  a  pole,  and  it  came 
to  pass,  that  If  a  serpent  had  bitten  any  man,  when  he  beheld  the  serjjcnt  of 
brass,  he  lived."— Numbees  21 :  9. 

It  was  the  Lord  who  sent  the  fiery  serpents  amon^ 
the  Israelites  and  not  the  de^dL  If  the  devil  had  been 
consulted  he  would  have  said,  Let  them  alone,  thej 
will  soon  stone  Moses  and  2:0  into  rebellion.  But  God, 
who  had  been  making  His  goodness  to  pass  before 
Israel  every  morning  and  renewing  the  tokens  of  His 
love  every  evening,  brings  upon  them  this  judgment 
on  account  of  their  sin  that  He  may  bring  them  back 
to  Himself;  and  so  the  rebellious  multitudes  became 
a  praying  people  and  ask  Moses  to  intercede  with  G  od 
on  their  behalf.  They  request  him  to  pray  that  the 
serpents  be  taken  from  them,  but  instead  of  doing 
that  the  Lord  provides  a  remedy. 

Men  have  often  wondered  why  God  did  not  take 
sin  out  of  the  world,  but  instead  of  taking  away  sin 
He  sent  a  Saviour  to  make  men  more  than  conquer- 
ors over  the  sins  that  beset  them.  This  remedy,  which 
the  Lord  provided  for  the  bitten  Israelites,  was  re- 
ferred to  by  our  Saviour,  and  from  His  reference  to  it 
we  learn  that  He  is  to  the  sin-poisoned  world  what 


SALVATION    ILLUSTRATED.  85 

tliat  seriDent  was  to  tlie  Ijitten  Israelites.  In  their 
lielplessness  they  could  do  nothing  for  themselves  nor 
for  one  another.  No  man  can  save  himself,  mucii 
less  his  brother.  But  when  we  were  without  strength, 
in  due  time  Clirist  died  for  the  ungodly.  While  the 
remedy  in  Israel  was  provided  by  the  Lord  it  had  to 
be  used  by  the  people  in  order  to  benefit  them,  and 
while  salvation  is  of  the  Lord,  and  Christ  is  the  gift  of 
the  Father,  men  must  trust  in  Llim  and  look  to  Him 
with  a  look  of  faith  if  they  are  to  benefit  by  His  atone- 
ment. 

Before  an  Israelite  would  think  of  looking  to  the 
serpent  of  brass  it  v.^ould  be  necessary  to  convince  him 
that  he  was  bitten  and  required  the  remedy.  Just 
as  a  man  who  is  in  perfect  health  would  not  think 
of  seeking  for  a  physician  or  of  taking  medicine,  for 
they  that  be  whole  need  not  a  physician,  but  they 
that  are  sick.  And  unless  a  man  is  convinced  that  he 
is  a  sinner  hei  will  not  think  of  seeking  the  Saviour, 
and  Jesus  came  not  to  call  the  righteous  but  sinners 
to  repentance.  It  might  have  been  an  easy  matter  to 
convince  an  Israelite  that  he  Vv^as  bitten  and  in  dan- 
ger, but  it  is  often  A^ery  difficult  to  convince  men  of 
their  sins,  because  sin  is  deceitful  and  the  devil  tries 
to  make  men  believe  that  they  are  better  than  they 
are,  and  better  than  those  who  make  a  profession. 
Conviction  of  sin  is  the  first  step  tov/ards  salvation. 


86  SALVATION    ILLUSTRATED. 

and  that  can  only  be  broiioht  about  through  the 
}K>wer  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  who  works  through  the 
Word  of  God.  When  Christ  promised  the  Spirit  He 
said  that.  He  would  convince  the  world  of  sin,  and  it 
is  only  when  He  enlightens  the  consciences  of  men 
that  they  come  to  see  themselves  as  lost,  and  then 
they  are  led  to  ask  the  questix>n,  "  What  must  we  do 
to  be  saved?" 

The  second  thing  necessary,  as  far  as  the  Israel- 
ites were  concerned,  was  to  look  away  from  them- 
selves to  the  remedy  provided.  If,  when  an  Israelite 
discovered  that  he  w^as  bitten  and  in  danger,  he  had 
kept  looking  at  the  wound  and  bemoaning  his  misfor- 
tune, he  would  never  have  been  healed.  If,  wlien  a 
sinner  is  convinced  of  his  sin,  he  keeps  looking  at 
himself  he  is  likely  to  be  run  into  the  castle  of  Giant 
Despair,  and  to  believe  that  there  is  no  help  for  him. 
He  must  look  away  from  himself  to  the  Lamb  of  God 
who  w^as  lifted  up  on  the  cross,  as  Moses  lifted  the  ser- 
pent in  the  wilderness.  Now,  when  an  Israelite  dis- 
covered that  he  was  bitten  and  looked  away  from  him- 
self to  the  remedy,  how  long  did  it  take  to  heal  hun? 
It  came  to  pass  that  when  he  looked  he  lived.  It  may 
have  taken  some  time  to  convince  him  that  he  re- 
quired the  remedy,  it  may  have  taken  some  time  to 
convince  him  that  this  remedy  would  be  effective, 
but  when  he  was  convinced  and  looked,  that  moment 


SALVATION    ILLUSTRATED.  87 

life  and  health  was  restored  to  him.  How  long  does 
it  take  to  save  a  sinner  when  he  has  come  to  realize 
that  he  is  a  sinner,  and  looks  from  himself  to  the 
Saviour?  It  may  take  some  time  to  convince  him 
of  his  need  of  salvation  and  to  convince  him  that  Jesus 
is  the  Christ,  the  Saviour  of  men,  but  when  he  is  con- 
vinced and  looks  to  Christ,  how  long  does  it  take  to 
save  him?  The  Holy  Ghost  says,  "  Behold,  now  is 
the  accepted  time,"  and  the  Phillipian  jailor,  who 
sought  to  take  away  his  own  life,  when  the  apostles 
cried  out,  "  Do  thyseif  no  harm,"  believed  and  was 
baptized  the  same  hour  of  the  night.  The  three  thou- 
sand were  brought  in  on  the  day  of  Pentecost  and  we 
have  numerous  instances  in  the  New  Testament  of 
those  who  at  one  moment  are  outside  the  kingdom  and 
the  next  moment  rejoicing  in  the  truth. 

There  must  be  a  turning-point,  and  in  a  certain 
sense  all  conversion  is  sudden,  though  in  some  cases 
men  may  be  thinking  on  their  ways,  making  up  their 
minds  to  turn  their  feet  toward  His  testimonies  for 
long,  while  in  other  cases  the  truth  flashes  upon  men 
while  they  are  hurn'ing  aV)ng  the  broadway,  and 
instantly  they  are  turned.  It  is  true  that  at  last,  when 
Christ  shall  come  again,  the  dead  shall  hear  His  voice 
and  in  a  moment,  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  men 
shall  be  changed;  and  so  in  a  moment  He  can  lift  men 


88  SALVATION    ILLUSTRATED. 

out  of  tlio  death  of  sin  into  the  light  and  the  liberty 
of  His  salvation. 

It  is  said  that  on  one  occasion  Dr.  Chalmers  asked 
a  man  to  go  home  and  think  over  the  matter,  with 
reference  to  his  salvation,  and  the  old  man  turned 
and  said  to  the  doctor,  "  Suppose  I  would  die  when 
I  was  going  home  to  think  over  this  matter,  what 
then?"  And  Dr.  Chahners  remembered  that  the 
Spirit  of  God  said,  not  To-morrow,  but,  Behold,  Kow. 

But  were  all  those  who  realized  that  they  were 
bitten  and  heard  about  the  remedy  healed?  Xot  un- 
less human  nature  was  very  different  then  from  what 
it  is  now.  We  can  imagine  one  man  who  was  told 
about  the  remedy,  and  he  says  that  he  cannot  under- 
stand the  philosophy  of  it,  he  cannot  see  how  looking 
at  a  brazen  serpent  would  head  the  wounds  inflicted 
by  a  fiery  serpent,  and  so  because  he  cannot  under- 
stand he  refuses  to  look.  How  often  men  talk  in  this 
way  concea-ning  Christ.  While  the  cross  was  a  stumb- 
ling-block to  the  Jew  it  was  foolishness  to  the  Greek, 
and  to-day  to  those  who  cannot  understand,  as  they 
say,  the  philosophy  of  the  plan  of  salvation,  the  cross 
is  still  foolishness,  but  to  all  who  believe,  the  power 
of  God  and  the  wisdom  of  God. 

Again,  we  can  imagine  another  man  in  Israel, 
when  he  is  told  about  the  brazen  serpent,  turning 
his  eyes  toward  the  pole  and  informing  Moses  that 


SALVATION    ILLUSTRATED.  89 

the  pole  does  not  come  up  to  his  ideal  of  what  a  pole 
ought  to  be;  it  is  crooked  and  there  is  nothing  artistic 
about  it.  If  it  suited  him  he  might  be  induced  to 
look  to  the  serpent.  He  is  informed  that  it  is  not 
the  pole  that  Avill  heal  him,  it  is  that  which  the  pole 
is  bearing  up,  but  still  he  persists  in  talking  about  the 
pole.  JSTow,  v/hat  is  the  pole  as  far  as  we  are  con- 
cerned? The  Christians  or  the  church  holding  up 
Jesus  Christ.  And  what  do  we  find  men  doing  in  our 
age  instead  of  looking  to  Christ?  They  are  finding 
fault  with  the  pole.  The  Christians  are  not  consis- 
tent, do  not  live  up  to  their  profession ;  the  church  is 
lukewarm  in  what  she  professes  to  be,  and  because  of 
this  they  have  never  identified  themselves  with  Christ. 
They  are  hiding  themselves  behind  the  faults  of 
others,  but  the  inconsistency  of  church  members  Avill 
not  save  sinners.  Far  be  it  from  us  to  say  a  word 
in  favor  of  inconsistency  or  lukewarmness  on  the  part 
of  Christians  in  the  church,  for  we  are  often  stumb- 
ling-blocks when  we  should  be  lights.  But  God  has 
nowhere  asked  men  to  look  at  the  church  and  be  saved 
or  to  look  at  the  ministers  and  be  saved,  but  he  has 
said,  "  Look  unto  Me,  all  the  ends  of  the  earth,  and  be 
ye  saved."  Men  make  many  excuses  for  not  trusting 
Christ,  but  one  of  the  meanest  and  most  cowardly  is 
the  inconsistency  of  others. 

In  Israel  every  man  who  was  bitten  had  to  look  for 


90  SALVATION    ILLUSTRATED. 

himself,  one  could  not  look  for  another.  So  with  iis. 
Salvation  does  not  come  by  proxy,  every  man  must 
believe  for  himself.  Wldlo  we  are  bound  together 
in  society  by  many  ties,  yet  we  all  have  to  stand  out 
as  indi\dduals;  and  as  in  the  physical  world  each  one 
has  to  breathe  for  himself,  so  when  it  comes  to  the 
spiritual  world  each  man  must  stand  or  fall  to  his 
own  master.  But  wliile  we  cannot  believe  for  others, 
is  there  not  something  that  we  can  do  to  help  others? 
While  in  Israel  every  man  had  to  look  for  himself, 
we  can  easily  imagine  those  bitten  Israelites  who  had 
looked  and  obtained  the  healing  remedy  carrying  the 
glad  tidings  to  others  who  were  bitten,  but  had  not 
heard  of  the  remedy.  In  fact,  we  cannot  imagine 
a  healed  Israelite  looking  at  one  who  was  dying  be- 
cause he  was  ignorant  of  the  brazen  serpent  without 
telling  him  the  story  and  exhorting  liim  to  look. 

When  we  apply  this,  while  everv'  man  has  to  trust 
Christ  for  his  own  salvation,  those  who  are  saved  can 
tell  the  imsaved  about  God's  remedy  for  sin.  John 
the  Baptist  could  not  save  the  people  Init  he  said  to 
liis  followers,  "  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God."  Andrew 
could  not  save  Peter  but  he  brought  him  to  Christ. 
And  when  Jesus  gave  His  last  commission  it  was  not 
conmianding  the  disciples  to  go  out  and  save  men, 
but  commanding  them  to  go  out  and  to  preach  the 


SALVATION    ILLUSTRATED.  91 

gospel,  to  tell  men  that  God  liad  provided  a  way  of 
escape,  a  means  by  which  they  could  be  saved. 

Can  we  picture  to  ourselves  a  caravan  in  the  de- 
sert? The  people  are  dying  for  want  of  water,  a  few 
who  are  stronger  than  the  rest  have  gone  on  ahead; 
they  have  come  to  an  oasis  where  there  is  an  abun- 
dance of  water,  they  throw  themselves  down  in  the 
green  grass  and  drink  till  they  are  satisfied,  they  know 
that  their  brethren  are  perishing  for  lack  of  w^ater 
in  the  desert.  What  are  these  men  likely  to  do? 
Will  they  remain  where  they  are  while  they  know 
their  brethren  are  dying  for  lack  of  that  which  has 
satisfied  them?  Will  they  not  make  the  desert  ring 
with  the  cry,  ''  Ho,  every  one  that  thirsteth,  come  ye 
to  the  waters?"  And  one  can  hardly  understand 
Christians,  who  say  that  they  have  found  in  Christ 
a  remedy  for  their  sin.  One  who  has  satisfied  their 
longings  and  given  rest  to  their  troubled  hearts,  with- 
out a  desire  to  bring  others  to  a  knowledge  of  this 
same  Saviour.  If  we  are  doing  notliing  toward  the 
salvation  of  others  we  have  good  reason  to  question 
our  own  salvation,  for  if  any  man  have  not  the  Spirit 
of  Christ  he  is  none  of  His,  and  Christ  pleased  not 
Himself  but  gave  Himself  a  ransom  for  others. 

Those  in  Israel  who  knew  of  the  remedy,  and  re- 
fused to  look,  perished;  but  why  did  they  perish? 
Was  it  because  they  were  bitten  or  because  they  re- 


92  SALVATION    ILLUSTRATED. 

fused  the  remedy?  Sometimes  you  will  hear  men  say 
tliat  it  }S  not  fair  for  them  to  be  punished  on  account 
of  what  Adam  did.  There  are  certain  consequences 
of  Adam's  sin  that  we  cannot  get  rid  of,  no  matter 
how  we  object  to  them.  We  have  sickness  and  death 
and  all  the  misery  that  is  in  the  world  through  tiie 
disobedience  of  our  first  parents.  But  God  has  pro- 
vided a  remedy.  He  sent  His  Son,  who  was  spoken 
of  as  the  second  Adam,  to  imdo,  through  his  obed- 
ience, the  evil  that  the  first  Adam  brought  on  the 
race  through  his  disobedience.  And  as  the  bitten  Is- 
raelites could  be  restored  to  health  through  looking 
to  the  brazen  serpent  so  sinners  can  have  Paradise 
restored  through  trusting  in  Christ.  Through  faith 
in  Him  they  can  be  created  anew  and  counted  right- 
eous in  the  sight  of  God  and  become  joint  heii"s 
with  Jesus  Christ.  In  the  third  of  John,  Jesus  Him- 
self says  that  men  are  condemned  because  they  have 
not  believed  in  the  name  of  the  only  begotten  Son 
of  God.  It  is  not  Adam's  sins  that  will  keep  us  out 
of,  the  kingdom,  but  it  is  the  rejection  of  Jesus  Christ. 
He  has  come  to  open  up  a  new  and  living  way  to  the 
Father,  and  all  w^ho  come  unto  God  through  Him 
are  healed  of  their  diseases  and  freed  from  their  sins 
and  admitted  into  the  divine  favor  and  fellowship. 

In  Israel  there  was  only  one  brazen  serpent,  but  it 
was  within  the  reach  of  all.    There  is  only  one  Media- 


SALVATION    ILLUSTRATED.  93 

tor  between  God  and  men,  but  His  salvation  is  witliin 
the  reach  of  every  creature,  for  whosoever  calleth 
upon  Him  shall  be  saved,  and  they  who  come  to  Him 
vdll  in  no  wise  be  cast  out.  For  those  in  Israel  who 
rejected  the  remedy  there  was  nothing  but  death,  for 
those  who  reject  Jesus  Christ  there  is  nothing  but  a 
fearful  looking  forward  to  the  judgment  to  come,  for 
there  is  no  other  name  under  heaven  or  given  among 
men  whereby  we  can  be  saved. 

"There  is  Life  for  a  look  at  the  cruicified  One, 
There  is  life  at  this  moment  for  thee; 
Then  look,  sinner,  look  unto  Him  and  be  saved, 
Unto  Him  who  was  nailed  to  the  tree." 


IX. 

SAMSON. 

"  And  called  his  name  Samson."— Judges  13 :  24. 

Samson's  name  lias  found  a  place  on  the  New  Tes- 
tament roll  of  honor,  \nth  those  who  tliroug'h  faith 
subdued  kingdoms,  wTOught  righteouness  and  stopped 
the  mouths  of  the  lions.  Unless  he  had  been  great 
in  some  sense  of  the  word,  his  name  would  never  have 
been,  associated  with  Abraham  and  Moses  and  Samuel ; 
yet  there  are  many  who  know  something  about  the 
jawbone  of  the  ass  with  which  the  Philistines  were 
slain,  who  know  very  little  about  the  man  who 
melded  that  weapon.  It  may  be  profitable  for  us  to 
look  at  his  life  to  see  if  we  can  gather  some  helpful 
lessons  from  it. 

There  are  three  children  of  promise  spoken  of  in 
the  Bible  who  were  born  when  their  parents  were  old, 
and  Samson  is  one  of  them.  To  Abraham  the  Angel 
of  the  Covenant  came  and  announced  the  birth  of 
Isaac,  to  Zacharias  Gabriel  appeared  and  spoke  of 
John,  who  was  to  be  boni  to  be  a  forerunner  of  the 
Lord,  to  prepare  His  way  and  to  make  the  crooked 
places  straight,  and  to  Manoah  the  angel  came  to  an- 
noimce  the  birth  of  Samson  and  to  speak  of  the  work 


SAMSON.  95 

he  should  accomplish  during  his  life,  no  strong  drink 
was  to  cross  his  Hps,  no  razor  was  to  touch  his  skin, 
for  he  was  to  be  a  ISTazarite,  separated  unto  the  Lord. 
Those  who  know  their  Bibles  are  familiar  with  his 
exploits,  how  the  spirit  of  the  Lord  came  down  upon 
him,  how  he  battled  with  the  Philistines  and  wrought 
deliverance  for  his  people  in  Israel.  That  which  he 
accomplished  was  through  the  divine  power  resting 
upon  him,  but  we  must  remember  that  if  a  man  is 
devoted  to  a  cause,  having  a  single  aim  and  a  definite 
goal  for  which  he  is  striving,  whether  that  be  good 
or  evil,  he  is  likely  to  accomplish  a  good  deal  in  the 
world.  We  see  that  in  the  case  of  some  of  the  an- 
cient nations,  tl:e  Spartans  and  the  Komans,  whose 
devotion  to  their  country  and  whose  determination 
to  overthrow  the  enemy  enabled  them  to  accomplish 
wonderful  things.  It  is  also  seen  in  great  movements 
such  as  Mormonism  and  Mohammedanism,  and  if  we 
go  back  to  the  early  days  of  Christianity  we  see  the 
youthful  Saul  who  has  set  himself  apart  for  the  ex- 
termination of  the  Christians.  He  accomplished  so 
much,  that  the  sacred  historian  tells  us  that  he  made 
havoc  of  the  church,  and  men  treanbled  when  they 
heard  that  he  was  on  his  way  to  Damascus. 

N^ow,  if  men  give  themselves  to  a  cause  which  is 
doubtful  or  evil,  and  by  their  devotion  to  it  accom- 
plish so  much,  how  much  more  is  a  man  likely  to 


96  SAMSON. 

accomplish  if  the  object  is  good,  and  if  the  power  of 
God  is  rcstino;  upon  him?    But  let  it  be  remembered 
that  this  divine    power    will    not    be  given  to  half- 
hearted Christians.    If  Christ  said  that  he  would  spue 
out  of- His  mouth  the  lukewarm,  it  is  not  likely  that 
He    will    communicate    to    them    His    supernatural 
power.    If  we  look  back  over  the  history  of  the  church 
we  find  that  the  men  who  have  accomplished  great 
things  were  men  of  energy,  those  who  went  into  the 
work  vnth  their  whole  soul,  like  the  disciples  whose 
devotion  to  the  Master,  whose  desire  to  save  men 
lifted  them  above  the  fear  of  the  enemy,  and  enabled 
them  to  gain  marv^ellous  victories  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord.     Look  at  the  reformers,  men  such  as  Luther, 
who  feared  not  all  the  devils  in  Worms,  men  like 
Knox,  w^hose  prayers  were  more  dreaded  by  the  enemy 
than  the  armies  of  Scotland.     So  it  has  alwavs  been. 
But  it  follows  that  if  men  are  accomplishing  a 
Christian  work  in  pulling  down  the  strongholds  of 
evil,  the  enemy  against  whom  they  are  fighting  will 
lay  all  kinds  of  plans,  and  resort  to  all  kinds  of  de- 
vices to  overthrow  those  who  are  so  injuring  them. 
This  was  true  in  the  case  of  Samson,  the  Philistines 
resorted  to  every  method  to  find  out  the  secret  of  his 
power,  and  to  overthrow  the  one  who  was  bringing 
such  disaster  into  their  ranks.    It  is  so  in  the  spiritual 
world,  the  more  we  are  doing  to  pull  do^\'n  the  strong- 


SAMSON.  97 

holds  of  evil  the  greater  will  be  the  desire  on  the  part 

of  the  Evil  One  to  disable  us  in  the  work.     I  know 

that  there  are  some  people  who  tell  us  they  have  risen 

to  such  a  height  that  the  devil  never  troubles  them 

and  they  have  no  temptations.     If  this  be  so  there 

must  be  a  reason  for  it.     We  can  imagine  a  man  in 

Israel  in  the  days  of  Samson,  dressing  liis  vineyard, 

planting  the  seed  in  the  fields,  caring  for  it,  and  in 

time  of  harvest  the  Philistines  coming  to  reap  the 

fruit  of  his  toil.     If  this  man  falls  back,  lets  them 

have  their  OAvn  way,  there  is  no  reason  why  they 

should  molest  him,  he  has  not  interfered  with  them, 

tliey  liavc  got  all  they  want.     But  it  Avas  different 

with  Samson,  he  was  beating  them  back,  rescuing 

from  thciu  what  they  v/ere  trying  to  carry  away, 

hence  their  efforts  are  turned  against  him. 

So  in  our  age,  when  the  devil,  through  his  agen- 
cies, is  trying  to  take  away  the  Sabbath,  to  drag 
down  through  strong  drink,  gambling,  and  pernicious 
literature,  the  ver}'  best  and  bravest  of  the  land,  if 
men  are  so  good  that  they  will  not  lift  up  their  voice 
against  these  evils,  will  not  molest  the  devil  or  inter- 
fere with  him  in  his  work  of  destruction,  w^hy  shoTild 
he  bother  himself  wnth  them?  He  hasn't  time  to 
attend  to  such  people,  it  is  only  those  who  are  wag- 
ing war  against  him.  It  is  contrary  to  the  Old  Tes- 
tament, contrary  to  the  teaching  of  the  New  Test-a- 


98  SAMSON. 

ment,  and  contrary  to  common  sense,  that  the  devil 
should  not  bother  tliose  who  are  bothering  him.  Take 
the  case  of  our  Saviour  when  lie  ^\•as  bom  into  the 
world,  why  have  we  the  slaughter  of  the  children  in 
llama?  AVhy  have  wo  that  descriptive  scene  in  Ileve- 
lation  concerning  the  dragon,  wdiere  he  is  trying  to 
destroy  the  child  and  the  woman?  Why  have  we 
these  teiTible  temptations  in  the  wilderness?  Is  it 
not  because  He  came  to  crush  tlie  head  of  the  ser- 
pent and  destroy  the  works  of  the  devil?  And  do  we 
not  hear  the  devils  say  to  Him,  "  We  know  Thee  who 
Thou  art,  art  Thou  come  to  torment  us  before  the 
time?"  It  is  said  that  at  the  close  of  the  tempta- 
tion in  the  wilderness  the  devil  left  Him  for  a  season, 
but  it  was  only  for  a  season.  He  even  entered  into 
His  apostle  Peter  to  try  to  turn  Christ  from  going  up 
to  Jerusalem  to  accomplish  the  great  work  for  which 
He  was  bora,  and  for  Vvdiich  He  came  into  the  world. 
All  through  Christ's  ministry  the  devil  dogged  His 
footsteps  and  the  powers  of  darkness  were  round 
and  about  Him.  And  surely  the  disciple  is  not  above 
His  Master,  or  tlie  servant  above  His  Lord.  The 
more  we  are  doing  to  overthrow  tlie  evil  that  is  en- 
slaving our  fellow-men  tlie  greater  will  the  desire 
be  on  the  part  of  the  devil  to  shear  us  of  our  power, 
and  to  disable  us  in  tlie  work. 

This  is  w^onderfullv  illustrated  in  the  case  of  Sam- 


SAMSON.  99 

son.  A  rewai'd  was  offered  for  tlie  secret  of Tiis  power, 
and  lie  was  betrayed,  not  by  a  Judas,  but  by  a  Delilah, 
wlio  got  almost  tliirty-seven  times  as  mucli  for  lier 
treachery  as  Judas  got  for  his.  They  have  gained 
tlieir  point  at  last,  the  vow^  of  his  consecration  is 
broken,  the  Lord  has  departed  from  him,  the  strength 
with  which  he  accomplished  so  much  in  the  past  is 
now  gone,  and  he  is  carried  captive  by  the  enemy  to 
the  house  of  their  god;  liis  eyes  are  put  out  with  hot 
irons,  he  is  made  to  grind  at  the  mill  and  make  spoil 
for  those  who  hate  both  him  and  his  nation.  It  is  a 
pitiable  sight.  When  one  looks  at  him  one  can  see  a 
picture  of  the  nation  to  which  he  belonged,  a  pictm'e 
of  the  Christian  church,  and  a  picture  of  individual 
Christians.  For,  like  Samson,  that  nation  was  in  a 
certain  sense  a  ISTazarite,  called  out  from  among  the 
nations  of  the  earth,  consecrated  to  God,  set  apart 
to  glorify  His  name  and  to  do  His  bidding.  While 
the  nation  remained  true  to  her  vows,  she  was  able  to 
defy  the  enemy,  for  no  weapon  formed  against  her 
prospered ;  but  when  she  was  led  away,  and  broke  her 
vows,  then  she  became  helpless  in  the  hand  of  the 
enemy,  like  Samson  in  the  hands  of  the  PhiKstines, 
and,  like  him,  she  knew  not  when  her  strength  was 
gone.  She  allowed  the  enemy  to  come  up  around  the 
holy  city,  thinking  she  could  shake  herself  loose  from 
the  foe  as  on  former  occasions,  not  knowing  that  the 


]  00  SAMSON. 

Lord  had  departed  from  her.  But  she  is  carried  away 
to  Babylon,  aiid  when  we  see  the  people  sitting  by  the 
rivers,  their  hai-ps  lumging  upon  the  willows  while 
the  Babylonians  are  mocking  and  asking  for  songs 
of  Zion,  do  we  not  see  a  picture  of  Samson  sitting  in 
the  house  of  Dagon  while  he  is  being  mocked  by  the 
enemy?  Or  take  the  church  established  by  Christ, 
called  out  from  the  world,  having  His  vows  resting 
upon  her;  she  goes  forth  against  the  enemy  as  Sam- 
son went  against  the  Philistines,  there  is  nothing  too 
hard  for  her;  kingdom  after  kingdom  crumbles  be- 
fore her  till  she  even  ascends  the  throne  of  the  Caes- 
ers,  but  when  she  is  led  away  she  is  shorn  of  her 
strength  and  then  mocked  at  by  men. 

How  often  the  church  has  become  as  helpless  to 
accomplish  the  work  for  which  she  was  instituted, 
as  Samson  was  helpless  to  deliver  Israel  when  he  was 
in  the  power  of  the  enemy.  How  often  the  world  has 
laughed  at  the  church  and  said,  you  tell  us  of  the  ex- 
ploits and  the  victories  of  the  past,  but  what  are  you 
accomplishing  now?  How  often  this  has  happened 
with  individual  Christians.  Here  is  a  man  who  in 
the  strength  and  poAver  of  God  has  done  great  things. 
!^fultitudes  have  been  roused  up  and  brought  out  of 
darkness  into  light  through  the  supernatural  power 
resting  upon  him,  but  he  has  been  led  away  by  tlic 


SAMSON.  101 

enemy,  shorn  of  his  strength,  and  then  he  becomes 
the  sport  of  those  who  at  one  time  feared  him. 

It  is  a  dark  picture,  but  we  hare  to  bless  God  that 
the  history  does  not  stop  here.  We  have  seen  the 
power  of  a  sacred  life  in  Samson,  we  have  seen  in  him 
also  a  picture  of  the  nation  in  her  consecration,  and 
of  the  church  when  she  had  a  single  eye  and  a  definite 
aim  in  view;  then  we  have  seen  the  poAver  of  the 
enemy  brought  against  this  judge  of  Israel,  against 
the  nation,  against  the  church;  we  have  seen  how 
evil  has  apparently  trimnphed,  and  how  he  who  at 
one  time  was  so  feared  is  now  being  mocked.  Now 
we  are  going  to  see  a  picture  of  the  love  of  God,  that 
love  which  will  not  let  His  people  go.  Samson  is 
punished  for  his  sin,  but  when  he  is  alone  and  has 
time  to  think,  God  sees  the  tears  that  fall  from  the 
sightless  eyes  and  hears  the  cry  of  penitence  that 
arises  from  the  crushed  and  broken  spirit.  He  causes 
the  streng-th  to  come  back  to  that  man,  who  is  now 
willing  to  redeem  the  time  and  sacrifice  himself  for 
the  cause  he  has  betrayed.  It  was  through  his  own 
sin  that  he  fell,  and  now  he  wishes  to  dedicate  him- 
self again  to  the  God  in  whose  strength  he  went  for-' 
ward  in  former  days. 

A  great  opportunity  has  come.  From,  all  parts  of 
the  land  the  Philistines  have  gathered  together  to 
give  thanks  to  their  god  whom  they  credit  vnih.  do- 


102  SAMSON.  ' 

livering  Samson  into  their  hands.  They  have  come 
to  the  temple,  three  thonsand  of  them  are  on  tlie 
liouse-top  and  the  inside  is  filled.  They  are  to  Wmfr 
out  this  man  so  that  he  may  make  sport  for  them. 
It  may  be  that  it  wns  a  captive  TTebrew  youth  who 
was  Samson's  caretaker.  The  lad  leads  him  into  the 
temple,  perhaps  Samson  informs  him  as  to  what  will 
follow,  and  tells  him  to  take  the  news  to  his  brethren. 
Then  he  asks  liberty  to  lean  and  put  his  arms  against 
the  pillars  npon  which  the  temple  rests,  and  when  the 
mnltitndes  are  mocking  he  cries  mightily  to  God  for 
strength.  We  hear  the  laughter  and  joy  of  this  mul- 
titnde  who  are  mocking  the  man  of  God,  then  we 
hear  the  crash,  and  the  cry  of  angnish  going  wj)  from 
those  who  nre  falling  and  being  crnshed  with  the 
building  that  has  tumbled  down  over  them.  In  i 
few  minntes  the  silence  of  death  reisrns.  iN'ews  of 
this  event  is  carried  to  the  brethren  of  Samson,  thev 
come  down,  clear  away  the  debris,  pick  ont  the  bodv, 
tal^e  it  awav  and  bnrv  it  in  the  sennlchre  of  his 
fathers,  and  the  sacred  historians  toll  ns  that  he  wr.'? 
one  of  those  who  thronjrh  friith  snbdned  kinfrdoms. 

Ts  this  not  trne  also  of  the  nation?  "We  have 
seen  her  beincr  mocked  in  Babvlon.  but  have  we  not 
seen  her  bron<rht  baok  a^-ain  to  the  land  of  promise 
and  to  the  citv  of  David?  Have  we  not  seen  tho 
temple  rising  once  more  in  its  glory,  and  the  wall^ 


SAMSON.  10 


bein^  builded  around  that  city  tliat  had  been  de- 
stroyed by  the  enemy  in  the  days  of  Israel's  weak- 
ness? Have  we  not  seen  the  same  thing  as  far  as 
the  church  is  concerned?  Snrelv  it  was  her  time  of 
weakness  during  the  dark  ages  when  men  mocked 
at  things  sacred,  and  when  faith  required  the  ligi:ht 
of  a  candle  at  noon-day.  Bnt  did  we  not  see  in  the 
days  of  the  reformation  the  wonderful  restoration  of 
that  power?  So,  in  the  fives  of  men  who  have  be- 
come backsliders,  who  have  sold  themselves  and 
broken  their  vows,  they  have  heard  the  voice  of  God 
sayinfr,  "  I  will  heal  thy  backsliding^,  and  I  will  love 
thee  freely." 

Lookirg  fit  the  life  of  this  man  we  not  only  see 
the  power  of  consecration  to  God  but  we  see  the  dan- 
rov  m  ^^Av.ch  his  servfi-nts  stand,  the  necessitv  of  the 
e\'hortation  of  the  apostle  to  put  on  the  whole  ar- 
monr  of  God,  that  v/e  mav  he  able  to  stand  in  the 
evil  day.  And  then  for  tho<^.e  who  have  fallen  through 
fV.e  power  of  teinptation  there  is  surelv  mnch  en- 
ponrsp-omont,  for  the  God  of  Samson  is  our  God,  the 
One  who  restored  his  strength  and  enabled  him  to 
ar'pomplish  move  for  Tsrnel  in  the  last  dav  of  his  life, 
th.nn  he  vpr  o"h]p  f^  accom.r)li=;h  dnrincr  all  the  pre- 
v]OT"j,  vpfirti!  thqf,  snme  God  is  nhV  -not  07t1v  to  r°?+ore 
+7^0  h".'»Vcl-'r:ir'o\  but  to  CH'ant  power,  so  that  in  His 
v.pT'iri  t^-ip-rT  lY-r.T'  fc<-'oini">liRh  irifirT''o.llous  tlun^s,  lor 
the  ,T»':n  that  is  stron.T  to  smite,  is  also  stronG"  to  savo. 


X. 


THE  WATER  OF  LIFE. 


•'  If  thou  knewest  the  gift  of  God,  and  who  it  i»  that  saith  to  thee.  Give 
lue  to  drink  ;  thou  would'st  have  asked  of  Him,  and  He  Mould  have  given 
thee  living  water."— John  4  :  10. 


Our  Lord,  in  His  teaching,  had  a  wonderful 
faculty  of  lifting  the  thoughts  of  His  hearers  from 
the  physical  to  the  spiritual,  from  the  seen  to  the 
unseen.  This  is  beautifully  illustrated  throughout 
the  gospel  by  John,  where  He  so  frequently  speaks  of 
the  bread  of  life,  and  of  the  water  of  life.  Some 
time  ago  I  read  a  letter  T\Titten  by  a  man  who  had 
very  little  use  for  the  church,  and  in  it  he  said  that  he 
could  not  afford  the  luxury  of  religion  or  Christianity. 
It  is  worthy  of  note,  h.owevcr,  that  our  Lord  never 
speaks  of  His  salvation  as  a  luxury,  but  as  a  neces- 
sity, and  when  He  is  usino-  earthly  things  by  way  'of 
comparison  or  contrast.  He  never  uses  those  thiiii^'s 
which  are  spoken  of  as  t1io  luxuries  of  life,  but  the 
things  which  are  essential  to  life.  We  can  do  with  or 
without  luxuries,  but  we  cannot  do  with(Mit  the  tliiuirs 
Avhich  are  e.^'sential;  and  in  tbo  ])hysical  Avorld,  bread 
and  water  are  essential  to  physical  life — without 
them  life  cannot  be  sustained.     And  these  are  the 


THE  WATER  OF  LIFE.  105 

things  He  uses  in  order  to  convey  to  the  mind  spirit- 
ual truths.  He  speaks  of  Himself  as  the  bread  of  life 
and  as  the  water  of  life,  indicating  very  clearly  that 
what  these  things  are  in  the  physical  world  He  is  in 
the  spiritual  world,  and  that  it  is  as  impossible  for  the 
soul  to  have  life  without  Him  as  it  is  for  the  body 
to  be  sustained  without  these  essentials. 

There  are  many  things  that  water  does,  and  per- 
haps, looking  at  them  will  enable  us  to  realize  more 
clearly  what  is  accomplished  by  Christ's  salvation. 
For  example,  water  has  in  it  a  cleansing  power.  Look 
at  those  who  are  coming  out  of  the  coal  mine — cov- 
ered with  coal  dust — after  they  have  gone  to  the  bath 
and  been  cleansed  a  wonderful  change  has  come  over 
them.  What  water  does  in  the  cleansing  of  our  <gar- 
ments  and  our  persons,  the  salvation  of  Clmst  mil 
do  for  our  souls.  By  it  we  are  cleansed  from  the 
defilement  of  sin,  and  the  heart  is  purified.  Our 
thoughts  are  changed  and  our  whole  nature  is  trans- 
formed. 

Again,  when  applied  to  the  earth,  water  has  the 
power  of  making  it  fruitful,  it  causes  the  earth  to 
bring  forth  that  which  sustains  the  life  upon  it.  The 
valley  or  plains  around  Salt  Lake  City  were  at  one 
time  ban-en  and  unfruitful,  but  the  Mormons  used 
tlie  mountain  streams  to  imgate  the  country,  an  I 
through  that  v/ater.  the  plains  have  1-)ecome  wonder- 


lOG  THE  WATER  OE  LIFE. 

fully  fruitful,  and  the  desert  has  rejoiced  and  is  blos- 
soming as  the  rose.  In  like  manner  the  salvation  of 
Christ  makes  lives,  which  have  heretofore  been  use- 
less and  unprofitable,  useful  and  beautiful.  There 
are  multitudes  in  the  world  who  nro  ondov.-ed  wdth 
talents  and  faculties,  but  all  their  powers  are  being; 
wasted,  and  as  far  as  helpino-  humanitv  is  concerned, 
they  are  as  nseless  as  the  American  dessert.  But  so 
soon  as  the  tmth  of  Christ  touches  such  hearts,  the 
lives  are  chanired,  and  they  become  a  blessing  to 
humanity.  The  m.an  who  stole  provides  tilings  hon- 
est in  the  sight  of  all  men,  and  the  one  who  was  a 
mere  parasite  becomes  a  blessing  to  others.  How  fre- 
qnently  v:e  see  this  illustrat-ed  in  the  lives  of  men 
and  women  in  everv  communitv. 

Then  there  is  nothing  more  plentiful  and  more 
free  than  Avater,  there  is  an  abundant  supply  in  the 
earth  for  all  the  inhabitants.  It  is  true  that  in  our 
cities  we  have  to  pay  for  the  water,  l)ut  after  all  it 
is  not  the  v^ater  we  are  paying  for,  it  is  the  bringing 
of  it  from  certain  localities  to  the  homes  v/here  it  is 
used.  Any  oue  can  go  out  to  tlic  grer.t  hikes,  to  tlie 
brosd  rivers  or  to  the  numerous  little  streams  and 
get  all  the  Avater  he  wishes  free  of  charge.  Thus  it 
is  with  the  salvation  of  Christ,  tliere  is  an  abundance 
for  all.  Tf  the  spiritual  wants  of  every  individual 
upon  tho  earth  were  supplied  there  wonld  not  only  be 


THE  WATER  OF  LIFE.  107 

enough  but  to  spare,  and  it  is  free.  Of  course,  it 
costs  money  to  build  places  of  worship,  to  translate 
the  scriptures,  and  to  carry  the  missionaries  across  the 
sea  to  the  re^on  beyond,  but  as  far  as  salvation  it- 
self is  concerned,  it  is  as  free  as  the  water  in  our 
rivers  or  our  lakes,  and  it  is  as  abundant. 

But  of  these  thin,2-s  this  woman  was  ignorant, 
hence  our  Lord  says,  "  If  thou  hadst  known  the  gift 
of  God  and  who  it  is  that  saith  unto  thee,  Give  me  to 
drink,  thou  wouldest  have  asked  of  Him,  and  He 
would  have  given  thee  living  water."  Nevertheless, 
while  she  was  ignorant  concerning  this,  we  must  ad- 
mit that  she  was  a  woman  of  considerable  ability, 
no  matter  what  her  moral  life  may  have  been.  jVIen 
frequentlv  tell  us  that  when  she  asked  the  question 
as  to  where  the  true  place  of  worship  was  she  was 
trving  to  turn  Christ's  thoughts  from  her  past  life. 
We  have  no  authority  for  m.aking  this  statement. 
It  may  be  that  she  had  done  a  great  deal  of  thinking 
prow'nns  to  this,  concerning  the  two  nlaces  of  wor- 
ship. She  knew  that  the  Jews  went  to  Jerusalem  and 
thpt  her  ottd  people  worshipped  on  Mount  Gerizim, 
phf^  knew  that  there  was  so  littln  in  common  between 
fh'^  two  ihf\t  if  one  was  riQ'ht.  the  olher  ir^ust  be 
^\Tong.  This  great  problem  It  ad  boon  thought  out  by 
her  and  lay  heavy  on  her  mind,  and  the  moiuent  that 
Jesus  revealed  to  her  her  past  life  it  da^vned  upon  her 


108  THE  WATER  OF  LIFE. 

that  He  was  a  propliet,  and  she  asks  the  question, 
"  Ought  men  to  worship  in  Jerusalem,  or  in  Geri- 
zim?"     He  docs  not  take  lier  to  task  and  say,  "  You 
are  trying  to  turn  my  thoughts  from  your  life,"  but 
instead  of  that  He  reveals  to  her  the  great  truths  con- 
cerning true  worship.     He  sho^vs  to  her  that  while 
salvation  is  of  the  Jews,  yet  the  time  is  coming,  yea, 
is  come,  when  ti*ue  worship  will  not  depend  on  the 
locality    or    the    attitude    of    the    worshipper,  and 
that    it    docs    not    matter    whether    men  assemble 
imder    the    blue  canopy    of    heaven,   in    the  mag- 
nificent    cathedral,    or     in     the     humble     cottage, 
if    their    hearts    are    right    their    worship  will    be 
acceptable,  for  while  man  looketh  upon  the  outward 
appearance   God  looketh   upon   the   heart.      He  in- 
forms her  that  God  is  a  spirit,  and  they  Avho  wor- 
ship must  worship  Hin\  in  spirit  and  in  truth.     Then 
she  tells  Him  that  when  Messias  com.eth  He  ^vill  make 
known  all  things  to  them.     Jesus  then  reveals  Him- 
self to  her,  that  He  is  the  ^fessiah,  concerning  whom 
she  had  thoujrht  so  much,  and  for  whom  she  so  often 
longed.      A   new  joy  fills  her  ponl,  she  forgets  her 
watentot  and  rushes  awnv  to  tell  the  men  of  the  vil- 
lage, and  at  this  point  His  flipcir»les  arrive. 

IN'ow  in  the  text  ov.y  Lord  informed  her  that  it 
v.'fis  her  ignorance  Avhioh  kept  her  from  asking  that 
which  He  had  to  ijive — her  icinorance  of  the  gift  and 


THE  WATER  OF  LIFE.  109 

also  of  the  giver,  and    it    is  ignorance  wliich  keeps 
very  many  poor  in  this  world,  and  reduces  many  from 
wealth  to  poverty.     It  is  ignorance  that  keeps  mul- 
titudes out  of  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  yet  men  do 
not  like  to  be  told  that  they  are  ignorant,  there  is 
nothing  they  will  resent  more  quickly,  still  we  see 
how  it  works.     Here  is  a  man,  for  example,  in  poor 
circumstances,  living  in  a  great  city,  he  tells  us  that 
when  he  came  to  the  city  he  could  have  bought  land 
for  about  as  much  per  acre  as  it  is  now  sold  per  foot; 
if  he  had  only  known  that  the  city  was  to  grow  at 
such  a  rate  he  could  have  been  a  millionaire  by  buy- 
ing the  land  when  it  was  so  cheap  and  selling  at  such 
an  enormous  advance.    But  he  did  not  know,  he  was 
ignorant  of  that  which  was  going  to  happen,  and  so 
his  ignorance  has  kept  him  in  poverty.     Here  is  an- 
other man  who  at  one  time  had  enormous  wealth,  but 
now  he  is  poor.     He  is  tliinking  of  the  past,  and  the 
thoughts  are  bitter,  he  is  struggling  to  make  ends 
meet,  and  he  infonns  us  that  had  he  known  that  the 
bank  or  the  company,  in  which  he  was  investing  his 
mone}',  was  going  to  fail,  he  would  not  have  made  the 
investments,  henoe  he  would  not  have  lost  his  wealth. 
But  he  did  not  know,  he  Avas  ignorant  of  what  was 
going  to  happen,  and  we  see  the  results.     Lifting 
this  from  the  physical  into  the  spiritual  world  we  see 
a  man  going  along  a  way  which  seems  to  him  right. 


110  THE  WATER  OF  LIFE. 

If  he  only  ha&w  that  it  would  end  in  death,  he  would 
cease  to  travel  in  the  direction  in  which  he  is  going. 
We  see  men  being  led  into  sin, — if  they  only  knew 
that  they  were  being  led  as  oxen  to  the  slaughter,  or 
as  fools  to  the  correction  of  the  stocks,  how  different 
things  would  be  with  them;  but  they  do  not  know, 
they  are  ignorant  of  the  devices  of  the  evil  one  for 
he  hath  blinded  their  minds.  Take  Jerusalem,  Christ 
said,  "  Oh  Jerusalem,  Jerusalem,  if  thou  hadst 
known,"  but  Jerusalem  was  ignorant  of  the  fact  that 
her  King  was  within  her  walls,  and  that  His  rejec- 
tion meant  her  final  doom.  "We  might  go  on  in  tliis 
way,  getting  illustration  after  illustration,  but  the 
question  will  be  asked.  Is  there  no  v/ay  of  getting 
information  that  will  save  men  from  going  down  to 
destruction? 

There  is.  In  the  ph^-sical  world  man  cannot  tell 
what  turn  affairs  may  take  in  the  future.  They  can- 
not tell  very  far  aliead  whether  prices  will  go  up  or 
down,  but  when  it  comes  to  the  spiritual  world  the 
whole  Bible  has  been  given  to  us  in  order  that  the  fu- 
ture may  be  revealed,  that  men  may  cease  to  go  m 
the  dark,  that  they  may  walk  in  the  light.  Christ 
came  to  reveal  to  us  the  Father,  and  this  Word  of 
His  reveals  to  us  the  way  that  is  safe,  and  throws  a 
lurid  light  upon  the  path  that  leads  to  death;  it  is 
full  of  warnings  and  full  of  promises.     And  men  are 


THE  WATER  OF  LIFE.  Ill 

anxious  to  know  concerning  the  future.  It  is  be- 
cause of  this  anxiety  that  such  fads  and  deceptions 
as  spiritualism  exist.  Many  are  rushing  to  these 
broken  cisterns,  these  false  guides,  while  they  are 
turning  theii"  backs  upon  the  only  book  that  can  re- 
veal to  man  that  which  lies  ahead  of  him.  If  I  go 
to  a  man  and  inform  him  that  I  have  received  some 
messages,  through  wliich  I  can  put  him  in  the  way  of 
making  ten  thousand  dollars,  or  of  becoming  very 
wealthy,  provided,  he  will  follow  my  advice,  how  he 
will  listen,  and  how^  interested  he  will  become.  But 
if  I  go  to  the  same  man  and  inform  him  that  through 
information,  which  I  have  received  from  reliable 
documents,  I  can  put  liini  in  the  way  of  becoming- 
heir  to  an  inheritance  that  is  incorruptible,  of  receiv- 
ing a  title  to  a  mansion  in  the  heavens,  of  becoming 
a  joint  heir  with  the  King  of  kings,  and  an  heir  of 
the  God  of  heaven,  he  will  turn  away  from  me  and 
say,  "  I  want  something  that  is  practical."  The  god 
of  this  world  so  blinding  m.en's  minds  that  they  stop 
their  ears  to  the  truth  and  close  their  eyes  to  the 
light,  lest  they  should  hear  with  their  ears,  see  with 
their  eyes,  understand  with  their  hearts,  and  be  con- 
verted. God  has  given  to  us  a  revelation,  and  wishes 
to  remove  from  us  all  ignorance  concerning  the  des- 
tination which  lies  ahead  of  us;  but  because  men  love 
darkness  rather  than  light,  they  turn  away  from  this 


112  THE  WATER  OF  LIFE. 

iufomiationj  whicli  woiilfl  rdiinvc  tlio  ijjriioranco  tlmr. 
is  ruining  such  numbei*s. 

It  was  not  so,  however,  with  this  woman.  She 
was  one  whose  mind  was  open  to  conviction,  she  was 
an  honest  doubter  it  ma^^  be,  but  one  who  was  seek- 
ing after  truth  and  light,  and  so  wlicn  she  found  this 
One  whom  she  perceived  to  be  a  propliet,  she  was  will- 
ing to  listen  to  His  teachings,  she  opened  her  heart 
to  receive  His  message,  she  came  to  know  Him  as  the 
true  o-iver,  and  His  as  the  onl}-  gift.  AVe  must  believe 
that  she  received  from  Him  that  which  He  was  fil- 
ing to  give.  And  this  gift  is  to  be  had  for  the  ask- 
ing. "  Thou  wouldest  have  asked  of  Him  and  He 
would  have  given  thee  the  living  water."  Free,  with- 
out money  and  without  price,  as  every  gift  must 
be;  for  a  gift  is  something  which  we  receive  mthout 
giving  an}'  compensation,  else  it  ceases  to  be  a  gift. 
We  have  it  on  His  o^vn  authority  that  if  we  ask  we 
shall  receive,  and  if  we  seek  we  shall  find;  and  if  wo 
go  through  the  New  Testament  from  the  beginning 
to  the  end  we  cannot  find  a  single  request  made  by 
any  of  His  people  which  He  refused  to  grant.  They 
come  to  Him  asking  for  blessings  for  their  cliildrcn 
and  the  blessings  are  granted;  they  come  asking  for 
healing  for  their  servants,  and  the  healing  is  given; 
they  come  asking  for  themselves,  and  they  get  more 
than  they  asked;  but  there  is  not  a  single  instance 


THE  WATER  OF  LIFE.  113 

on  record  where  He  refused  to  give  a  blessing  when 
it  was  asked  of  Him.  Therefore  He  can  say  to  this 
woman,  "  Thou  wouldest  have  asked  and  He  would 
have  given  thee."  Ask  and  ye  shall  receive  this  liv- 
ing water. 

And  in  addition  to  all  that  we  have  said  concern- 
ing what  this  salvation  will  do  for  us  there  is  still 
another  point.     It  will  not  only  quench  the  thirst 
but  it  will  give  abiding  satisfaction.    This  is  the  point 
of  contrast  which  He  drew  between  the  living  water 
and  the  water  which  the  woman  was  drawing.     Of  it 
He  said,  "  Whosoever  drinketh  he  shall  thu-st  again, 
but  if  a  man  drinketh  the  water  that  I  shall  give;  him 
he  shall  never  thirst,  for  it  shall  be  a  well  of  wateo- 
springing  up  into  everlasting  life."     In  other  words, 
the  man  who  receives  from  Christ  and  becomes  a 
Christian  is  independent  of  his  environment.    A  man 
of  the  world  may  be  compared  to  a  city  dependent 
upon  outside  supply,  say,  of  bread  and  water.    While 
the  supply  is  abundant  the  people  in  the  city  are  all 
right  and  can  enjoy  themselves,  but  if  the  supply  is 
cut  off  by  an  enemy  they  must  either  perish  or  sur- 
render.   But  the  Christian  is  like  a  city  fortified,  hav- 
ing within  itself  that  which  will  supply  all  the  needs 
of  the  people,  independent    of    the    outside    world. 
Here  is  a  man  without  Christ.     He  has  joy  and  glad- 
ness in  his  life  because  of  his  good  health,  because  of 


114  THE  WATER  OF  LIFE. 

hi3  prosperity,  and  all  the  pleasures  that  come  to  him 
from  life.  But  his  health  fails,  his  riches  make  wings 
for  themselves  and  leave  him,  and  he  is  helpless,  the 
thoughts  of  the  past  fill  him  with  bitterness,  he  has 
no  hope  as  far  as  the  future  is  concerned.  On  the 
other  hand,  the  Christian  has  the  joy  within,  and 
like  Habbakuk  he  can  say,  "  Though  my  flock  be  cut 
off;  though  famine  pine  in  empty  stalls  where  herds 
were  wont  to  be,  yet  will  I  rejoice  in  the  Lord  and  in 
the  Lord  will  I  be  glad."  The  Christian  is  not  de- 
pending on  the  outside  world  for  his  joy,  because  the 
salvation  of  Christ  is  like  a  well  of  water  within  him, 
springing  up  into  everlasting  life.  If  he  is  in  prison 
and  his  feet  made  fast  in  stocks,  he  can  even  sing 
there,  for  liis  God  gives  to  him  songs  in  the  night. 
Therefore,  the  figure  which  our  Lord  uses  should 
bring  wonderful  comfort  and  consolation  to  believ- 
ers,— ^knowing  that  when  they  have  Christ  tlioy  have 
everything  and  aboTiiul.  But  the  man  without  Christ 
is  like  those  who  are  drinking  of  the  water  which 
only  gives  temporary  satisfaction,  for  the  fashion 
and  the  pleasures  of  this  world  are  shortlived  and  are 
passing  away. 

As  soon  as  this  woman  realized  who  He  was  and 
what  the  gift  meant,  she  made  it  her  own,  and  her 
spirit  rejoiced  in  that  joy  that  is  past  comprehension; 
and  a  great  desire  took  hold  of  her  to  bring  to  others 


THE  WATER  OF  LIFE.  115 

the  news  of.  tliat  which  Had  made  her  own  heart  glad. 
So  we  find  her  forgetting  or  leaving  the  water-pot, 
rusliing  to  the  village  and  exhorting  the  inliahitants 
to  come  and  see  the  man  who  told  her  all  things,  the 
One  whom  she  believed  to  be  the  Messiah.  This  is 
another  characteristic  of  His  salvation — when  we  re- 
ceive it  in  its  fullness  we  cannot  keep  it  to  ourselves, 
like  the  well  of  water  it  is  springing  up  and  flowing- 
over,  toucliing  other  lives  and  blessing  other  com- 
munities. 


XL 

,    THE  VISIOA^  OF  THE  DKY  BOiS^ES. 

"But  there  was  no  breath  in  them."— Ezekiel  37  :  8. 

A  wonderful  change  had  come  over  them,  bone 
had  come  to  his  bone,  the  sinews,  the  flesh,  and  the 
skin  covered  them  and  they  lay  like  an  army  of  war- 
riors taking  their  rest.  But  there  was  no  life  in  them. 
Some  tell  us  that  this  vision  of  Ezekiel  was  brought 
about  through  natural  causes,  that  the  prophet,  on 
his  way  to  Babylon,  passed  one  of  those  valleys  where 
a  great  battle  had  been  fought.  The  bones  of  the 
slain  were  lying  in  the  valley — very  many  and  very 
dry.  When  he  looked  at  them  he  began  to  think — 
and  one  must  think  when  he  is  in  a  graveyard — that 
at  one  time  they  had  formed  bodies  in  which  men 
dwelt.  Wlien  he  went  to  sleep  these  waking  thoughts 
wove  themselves  into  the  vision  which  we  have  re- 
corded here. 

Taking  it  for  granted  that  this  was  the  case,  it 
does  not  in  any  way  interfere  with  the  divine  lesson 
which  the  Lord  wished  to  teach  the  prophet,  and 
through  him  to  teach  succeeding  ages.  Peter  went 
home  hungry,  and  while  they  were  preparing  his 
food  he  went  up  and  lay  down  on  the  house-top,  fell 


THE  VISION  OF  DRY  BONES.  117 

asleep,  saw  a  sheet  let  down,  from  heaven  containing 
all  manner  of  living  things,  was  commanded  to  kill 
and  eat.  It  was  natural  for  a  hungry  man  to  dream 
about  food,  but  in  that  way  God  taught  him  the  great 
lesson,  that  the  Gentiles  were  to  be  received  into  the 
church  as  well  as  the  Jews,  and  that  what  God  had  ac- 
cepted and  cleansed  was  not  to  be  rejected  or  looked 
upon  as  unclean.  It  may  be  that  the  first  purpose  of 
the  vision  was  to  encourage  the  prophet,  for  prophets, 
like  other  men,  became  discouraged,  and  in  such 
seasons  God  did  not  cast  them  off  but  encouraged 
them.  This  we  see  illustrated  in  the  case  of  Elijah, 
when  he  lay  under  the  juniper  tree,  wishing  to  die. 
It  may  seem  a  strange  way  of  encouraging  a  man  to 
show  him  such  a  vision,  but  we  are  to  remember  that 
God's  ways  are  not  our  ways.  When  we  wish  to  en- 
courage people  we  generally  minimize  and  make  light 
of  the  difficulties  which  lie  before  them,  but  when 
God  wishes  to  encourage  men.  He  shows  them  the 
rivers  they  must  cross  at  their  broadest,  and  the 
mountains  they  have  to  scale  at  their  highest,  and 
then  He  tells  them  to  go  on  in  His  strength,  and  the 
mountains  shall  become  plains,  and  the  difficulties 
shall  disappear.  When  the  Lord  Jesus  was  sending 
out  the  disciples.  He  told  them  that  they  were  going 
out  as  sheep  among  wolves,  that  the  wolves  would 
come  in  sheep's  clothing,  that  men  would  cast  them 


118  THE  VISION  OF  DRY  BONES. 

(Hit.  of  tliG  synago^aios  and  think  tlifv  were  doinp 
(i(xl"s  service,  wlieu  they  were  killing  his  followers, 
:iih1  tl'.en  Tie  added,  ''  Vc-dY  not,  it  is  voiir  Father's 
good  pleasure  to  give  von  the  kingdom,  ami  im  won- 
ix>u  formed  against  3'ou  shall  prosper." 

These  bones  represent  the  whole  house  of  Israel. 
The  nation,  at  one  time,  was  the  body  politic,  but  i.i 
the  days  of  Ezekiel  the  people  were  scattered  abroad. 
God  told  the  prophet  that  as  these  bones  came  to- 
gether and  became  a  great  army,  so  the  people  would 
come  together  and  be  restored  to  their  owti  land.  The 
prophecy  may  have  had  its  fulfilment  in  the  restora- 
tion from  Babylon,  or  there  may  be  a  larger  fulfil- 
ment yet  in  store  for  th©  dispersed  of  that  nation. 
And  some  tell  us  that  we  have  no  right  to  use  this 
vision  in  a  spiritual  sense,  that  it  referred  to  Israel 
as  a  nation,  and  to  her  restoration  to  her  native  land. 
But  we  must  remember  that  a  great  deal  of  prophecy 
has  a  two-fold  meaning.  It  is  intended  for  the  people 
to  whom  it  was  given,  but  it  has  also  a  meaning  for 
the  generations  to  follow.  This  was  intended  to 
teach  Ezekiel  concerning  Israel  as  a  nation,  but  surely 
it  is  also  intended  to  teach  us  great  spiritual  lessons 
since  men,  who  are  separated  from  God,  both  Jews 
and  Gentiles,  are  represented  as  dead;  and  since  the 
saving  of  these  men  is  spoken  of  as  life  from  the  de^d 


THE  VISION  OF  DRY  BONES.  119 

and  as  the  resun-ection,  we  can  see  in  this,  great  and 
encouraging  lessons. 

The  same  methods  and  means  were  used  to  save 
the  Gentiles,  in  the  days  of  the  Lord,  and  in  the  days 
otf  the  apostles,  as  were  used  to  save  the  Jews.  Peter 
preached  the  same  truth  in  the  house  of  Cornelius 
that  he  preached  in  the  city  of  Jerusalem  on  the  day 
of  Pentecost,  and  the  Holy  Ghost  came  down  upon 
the  Gentiles  as  He  did  upon  the  Jews. 

'Now,  in  this  vision  we  have  three  essentials  in 
order  that  life  might  be  brought  to  the  dead.  First 
of  all,  we  have  the  man  Ezekiel;  second,  we  have  the 
Word  of  God,  the  message  he  delivered;  third,  we 
have  the  Spirit  of  God,  who  breathed  upon  the  slain 
and  then  they  became  alive.  ITow  these  three  are  es- 
sentials in  the  salvation  of  Jews  or  Gentiles.  God 
uses  human  instrumentality.  Even  in  the  conversion 
of  Saul  the  scales  did  not  fall  from  his  eyes  until  the 
old  Christian  laid  his  hands  upon  his  head  and  said, 
"  Brother  Saul,  receive  thy  sight."  We  have  the 
treasure  in  earthen  vessels,  and  God  has  decreed  that 
by  the  foolishness  of  preaching,  men  are  to  be  saved. 
But  what  kind  of  men  does  God  use  in  this  work? 

The  first  thing  that  he  does  with  Ezekiel  is  to  test 
his  faith.  After  showing  him  the  dry  bones  he  said 
to  him,  "  Can  these  bones  live?"  If  Ezekiel  had  said, 
No,  it  is  impossible,  God  would  probably  have  used 


120  THE  VISION  OF  DRY  BONES. 

auotlier  to  accomplish  His  work,  but  while  it  seemed 
impossible  aud  improbable  to  Ezekiel,  yet  he  knew 
that  nothing  was  impossible  with  God,  and  he  ans- 
wered, "  Lord  God,  Thon  knowest."  In  order  to  be 
instrumental  in  saving  others,  we  must  have  faith, 
not  in  humanity,  but  in  the  God  of  himaanity.  AVe 
must  realize,  like  the  apostle,  that  God  is  able  to  save 
to  the  uttermo^,  and  that  there  is  nothing  too  hard 
for  Him.  Sucli  faith  is  honoring  to  God,  and  such 
faith  will  keep  us  from  giving  up  the  hardest  char- 
acters as  beyond  the  power  of  God. 

Second,  the  Word  of  God  is  essential.     The  Lord 
told  him  to  prophesy  and  to   say.   Thus  saith  the 
Lord.     In  this  work  our  illustrations,  our  stories  and 
anecdotes  may  be  of  great  ser^dce  in  arresting  the 
attention  and  preparing  men  to  receive  the  truth  of 
God.     They  are,  in  this  respect,  what  ploughs  and 
harrows  and  such  like  are  in   the  physical  world. 
They  do  not  produce  a  harv^est,  but  they  prepare  the 
ground  for  the  seed  which  alone  can  produce  the  har- 
vest.   And  so  the  "Word  of  God  is  spoken  of  as  seed 
that  liveth  and  abideth,   and  bringeth  forth   from 
tliirty  to  an  hundred  fold.       And  it  is  concerning 
this  Word  that  God  has  said,  "  It  shall  not  return 
unto  Me  void."    In  reading  the  history  of  the  church, 
we  discover  that  all  those  who  have  been  instrumental 
in  winning  men  to  Christ  have  been  loyal  to  the  Word 


THE  VISION  OF  DRY  BONES.  121 

of  God,  and  have  declared  its  truths  faitlifuUy.  But 
we  may  have  men  of  God  declaring  the  truth  of  God, 
making  a  wonderful  impression  upon  those  who  hear, 
and  yet  those  hearers  may  not  be  saved.  When  John 
the  Baptist  preached  before  Herod  he  made  a  great 
impression  upon  the  monarch,  and  no  doubt  in- 
fluenced his  life,  yet  Herod  never  entered  the  king- 
dom. After  Ezekiel  had  spoken  to  these  bones  as  he 
was  commanded,  there  was  a  wonderful  change,  there 
was  even  a  semblance  of  life,  but  there  was  no  life; 
and  if  he  had  stopped  there  they  would  have  gone 
back  to  tlieir  former  state,  and  would  have  become 
bones  again.  So,  when  men  are  brought  under  the 
power  of  the  truth,  convicted  of  sin,  their  outward 
lives  may  he  changed,  a  great  reformation  may  have 
taken  place,  but  if  they  are  without  the  divine  life 
they  will  go  back  to  their  former  state,  and  the  last 
state  will  be  as  the  first.  If,  however,  Ezekiel  can 
get  life  into  these  men  they  cannot  go  back  to  bones 
so  long  as  that  life  is  there,  and  if  spiritual  life  enters 
into  those  men  who  have  heard  the  truth  they  will 
not  go  back  to  their  former  state  so  long  as  that 
spiritual  life  is  thei'e.  It  is  true,  they  may  sleep  and 
sometimes  become  indifferent,  but  there  is  a  great 
difference  between  a  man  who  is  asleep  and  a  man 
who  is  dead.  You  can  wake  the  one,  but  the  other 
responds  not  to  your  call. 


122  THE  VISION  OF  DRY  BONES. 

That  brings  us  to  the  tliird  essential — the  Spirit  of 
God.  Ezekiel  cried  to  the  winds,  and  the  breath 
breathed  into  the  slain,  and  thej'  lived,  and  stood  on 
their  feet,  an  exceeding-  great  amiy.  So,  the  Holy 
Spirit 'is  the  third  essential  in  this  work  of  bringing 
men  to  Chiist.  Jesus  put  great  emphasis  upon  this 
when  He  commanded  the  disciples  not  to  leave  Jeru- 
salem until  they  would  be  endued  with  the  Spirit. 
It  is  very  necessary  that  we  should  distinguish  be- 
tween reformation  and  regeneration.  We  cannot  have 
regeneration  without  reformation,  but  we  may  have 
reformation  without  regeneration.  The  reason  why 
so  many,  in  times  of  revival,  who  have  made  a  fail' 
start  go  back  to  their  former  lives,  is  because  they 
have  only  been  refonned  and  not  been  regenerated. 
A  great  need  of  the  church  to-day  is  the  power  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  to  accompany  the  AYord  as  it  is  taught  in 
the  homes,  in  the  Sabbath  School,  or  preached  from 
the  pulpit. 

But,  some  one  may  say,  if  we  have  these  three,  it 
would  then  follow  that  all  who  hear  would  be  saved. 
That  would  seem  to  follow  Mhat  we  have  said  were  it 
not  for  the  fact  that  men  have  the  power,  though 
they  are  dead  in  sin,  to  resist  the  Holy  Spirit.  The 
apostle  said,  "  Ye  do  always  resist  the  Holy  Ghost  as 
your  fathers  did."  The  Lord  Jesus  had  unbounded 
faith  in  the  power  of  God.     He  preached  the  Word 


THE  VISION  OF  DRY  BONES.  123 

of  God  in  all  its  piiritj,  Ho  had  the  Spirit  without 
measure,  and  yet  many  of  those  to  whom  He  preached 
were  not  saved,  and  He  rolls  the  blame  over  upon 
themselves,  represents  them  as  stopping  their  ears, 
shutting  their  eyes,  hardening  their  hearts,  and  stiffen- 
ing their  necks  against  the  truth,  lest  they  might 
be  converted  and  be  healed.  God  has  given  this 
power  to  men,  since  He  has  made  them  free  agents, 
and  with  power  there  always  comes  great  responsi- 
bility. You  have  heard  the  story  of  the  Irishman 
who  was  looking  at  Niagara  Falls  and  some  one  said 
to  him,  "Isn't  that  w^onderful?"  but  he  replied, 
"  There  is  nothing  wonderful  about  it,  the  water  goes 
over  because  there  is  nothing  to  hinder  it."  Well, 
that  was  true,  but  if  you  follow  the  stream  down  to 
what  is  called  the  wliirl-pool  you  will  there  see  that 
the  rocks  stand  out  and  resist  the  current,  and  then 
when  the  river  is  resisted  it  turns  and  flows  in  an- 
other direction  into  the  lake.  So,  the  Spirit  of  God 
and  the  Gospel  went  out  from  Jerusalem  as  a  river — 
God  intending  that  it  should  flow  through  Judea  and 
Samaria,  and  on  to  the  uttennost  parts  of  the  earth, 
but  the  Jewish  people  resisted  the  truth,  and  tlie 
apostle  said,  "Lo,  we  turn  to  the  Gentiles."  And 
while  that  land  is  in  darkness  to-day,  many  of  the 
nations  that  were  then  in  darkness  are  now  rejoicing 
in  the  truth  and  power  of  God.     All  through  the 


124  THE  VISION  OF  DRY  BONES. 

Scripture  we  have  exhortation  after  exhortation  not 
to  grieve  or  quench  the  Spirit  of  God. 

Without  the  three  essentials  we  have  been  speak- 
ing of,  Christian  work  cannot  be  accomplished.  That 
is  a  great  truth  for  Christians  to  ponder.  In  this  land 
where  we  have  men  and  women  teaching  tlie  Word  of 
God,  accompanied  bj  the  power  of  the  Spirit,  it  is  a 
solemn  thought  for  those  who  are  unsaved,  that  if 
they  are  out  of  the  Kingdom  it  is  because 
they  have  resisted  the  Holy  Spirit,  who  has  been  striv- 
ing with  them  at  different  times  and  in  many  ways. 
With  great  power  come  the  words  from  the  Old  Tes- 
tament, "  My  Spirit  shall  not  always  strive  with 
man." 

We  read,  that  when  the  spirit  breathed  upon  these 
slain  they  stood  on  their  feet  an  exceeding  great  anny. 
Trequently,  in  Scripture,  Christians  are  spoken  of  as 
soldiers,  and  the  church  as  an  army — clear  as  the 
moon,  bright  as  the  sun,  ten-ible  as  an  arni}'^  with 
bannei*s.  There  is  no  sight  grander  upon  earth  than 
the  review  of  &,  great  army,  when  they  are  all  in  step, 
obeying  the  commands  of  the  superior  officer;  and  an 
army  is  organized  for  the  pui'pose  of  retaining  terri- 
tory already  gained,  and  for  the  purpose  of  taking 
new  ten-itory.  The  church  of  Christ  has  been  organ- 
ized for  the  puropso  of  retaining  that  which  she  is  in 
possession  of — the    Sabbath,    the    sanctuai-y  and  the 


THE  VISION  OF  DRY  BONES.  125 

Bible,  but  also  for  tbe  purpose  of  conquering  all  the 
earth  in  the  name  of  Christ.  To  the  disciples  and  to 
the  church  through  the  disciples,  He  gave  the  great 
commision  to  go  into  all  the  world  and  to  preach  the 
Gospel  to  every  creature,  to  make  disciples  in  all  na- 
tions, and  so  long  as  there  is  a  soul  without  a  know- 
ledge of  the  truth  the  church  has  not  accomplished 
her  great  mission.  ISTothing  is  more  to  be  feared  in 
an  army  than  mutiny  or  disobedience.  If  one  regi- 
ment begins  to  fire  into  another  regiment,  or  one  regi- 
ment tries  to  make  recruits  from  another  regim^ent, 
the  army  is  made  weak  instead  of  strong.  This  is 
what  the  church  has  often  done.  One  denomina- 
tion firing  into  another  denomination,  and  one  sect 
trying  to  get  recruits  from  another.  The  jealousies 
and  the  bickerings  have  often  made  the  church  power- 
less. That  is  the  reason  why  so  much  of  the  world 
to-day  lies  under  the  Evil  One,  destitute  of  the  Gos- 
pel, never  having  heard  the  name  of  Clirist.  It  is  not 
necessary  to  have  organic  union  among  Christians  any 
more  than  it  is  necessary  to  have  all  the  army  in  one 
regiment,  but  it  is  essential  to  have  unity  of  purpose 
and  unity  in  spirit,  and  this  can  only  be  had  when 
Christians  come  to  realize  that  no  matter  what  de- 
nomination they  belong  to  they  are  fighting  a  com- 
mon foe,  and  they  are  under  a  common  flag.  In  the 
late  war  between  the  United  States  and  Spain,  we 


126  THE  VISION  OF  DRY  BONES. 

frequently  heard  it  said  that  in  the  States  there  was 
no  ISTorth  and  no  South,  that  all  were  united  together 
in  a  common  cause  against  a  common  foe. 

The  last  prayer  that  our  Saviour  offere<l  up  on 
behalf  of  His  church  was  that  they  might  be  one, 
that  the  world  might  know  that  the  Father  had  sent 
Him.  And  if  the  church  of  Jesus  Christ  was  united 
together  as  a  great  army,  having  her  different  regi- 
ments and  different  companies,  but  having  one  aim, 
obeying  one  sovereign,  in  a  short  time  the  strongholds 
of  evil  would  bo  overthrown  and  the  banner  of  tlic 
cross  unfurled  in  every  land.  But  this  can  only  be 
accomplished  by  a  regenerate  church,  having  in  her 
the  life  of  God. 


XII. 

THE  TWO  SONS. 

'•  A  certain  inun  liad  two  Sons."— Luke  15 :  11. 

These  two  sons  represent  all  liumanity — the  proud 
sinners  and  the  penitent  sinners,  for  all  have  sinned, 
and  come  short  of  the  gloiy  of  God.  Primarily,  when 
the  parable  was  uttered,  they  may  have  represented 
the  publicans  and  the  self-righteous  Pharisees,  but 
wherever  we  have  those  who  have  come  to  see  their 
sins  and  are  turning  from  them  to  God,  we  have  a 
class  represented  by  the  younger  son,  and  where  we 
find  those  who  pride  themselves  on  their  negative 
righteousness  and  despise  others,  we  have  the  class 
represented  by  the  elder  brother.  Let  us  follow  the 
young  man  in  his  wanderings.  Fii*st  of  all  he  wishes 
to  get  rid  of  the  restraints  of  home,  and  to  enjoy  that 
which  he  calls,  or  looks  upon,  as  liberty.  There  are 
many  to-day,  who  refuse  to  become  Christians,  be- 
cause they  think  that  by  so  doing  they  would  sacri- 
fice what  they  consider  freedom,  and  enter  into  a  life 
of  restraint,  and,  in  a  certain  sense,  bondage.  There 
is  one  great  fact,  however,  which  is  overlooked  by 
some  people,  and  v/as  certainly  overlooked  by  the 
young  man — that  one  cannot  have  tme  liberty  Avith- 


128  THE  TWO    SONS. 

out  a  certain  amount  of  restraint.  Look  at  the  kite,  for 
example,  it  is  high  up  in  the  air,  if  it  could  speak  to 
us  it  would  no  doubt  make  the  statement  that  the 
cord  was  resti'aining  it  and  keeping  it  from  ascend- 
ing heavenward,  while  we  know  that  it  is  the  cord 
which  keeps  it  up,  for  as  soon  as  it  is  able  to  break 
the  cord,  or  get  away  from  what  it  may  consider  the 
restraining  power^  instead  of  soaring  like  the  eagle 
toward  the  sun,  it  comes  down  head  first  to  the  earth. 
So  it  was  with  this  young  man.  He  got  free  from  the 
restraints  of  home,  but  we  next  see  him  in  the  swine- 
herd. In  the  father's  house  he  had  the  liberty  of  a 
son,  in  the  swineherd  he  has  to  take  the  place  of  the 
humblest  servant,  and  he  is  deprived  of  all  liberty. 

Tluis  it  is  with  the  sinner.  Sin  enslaves.  When 
this  young  man  manifested  the  desire  to  get  away 
from  home  the  father  did  not  compel  him  to  remain, 
because  his  house  was  a  home  and  not  a  prison.  There 
were  no  iron  doors  or  brass  fetters  to  retain  the  child- 
ren, because  they  had  liberty  since  they  were  sons. 
It  is  so  in  the  household  of  faith — there  arc  no  slaves 
there,  they  are  spoken  of  as  sons,  enjo\'ing  liberty, 
for  the  Lord  deals  witli  men  as  a  father  deals  ^^^th 
liis  children.  The  devil  is  the  great  slave-driver, 
k'ading  men  captive  at  his  will;  but  Christ  is  the 
emancipator  and  his  followers  have  liberty. 

After  the  younger  son  left  home  he  probably  had 


THE  TWO   SONS.  -  129 

what  lie  considered    a    good    time.     So    long  as  the 
money  lasted  his  companions  remained  with  him  to 
drink  his  health,  and  sing  his  praises,  but  so  soon  as 
the  money  was  gone  they  were  not  to  be  found. 
When  the  famine  arose  and  he  began  to  be  in  want 
he  found  himself  alone.     What  a  picture  this  is  of 
life.     Let  no  one  say  that  there  are  no  pleasures  in 
sin.     This  is  not  the  teaching  of  scripture.     Moses, 
we  are  told,  refused  the  pleasures  of  sin  for  a  season, 
indicating  that  there  were  pleasures,  but  that  they 
were  short-lived.     IsTo  doubt  to  many  of  us  there  is 
pleasure  in  the  "wine-cup,  when  it  giveth  its  colour 
and  moveth  itself  aright,  but  then  there  is  the  bite  of 
the  serpent,  and  the  sting  of  the  adder,  the  wounds 
without  cause,  and  the  misery  which  follows.     While 
men  are  in  the  enjoyment  of  health  they  may  have 
much  pleasure  in  sin,  but  as  soon  as  desire  begins  to 
fail,  and  disease  lays  hold  of  the  body,  then  the  plea- 
sure is  gone.    The  past  is  like  a  nightmare,  the  future 
is  dark,  and  there  are  cravings  that  cannot  be  satisfied, 
like  the  fire  that  cannot  be  quenched. 

He  joined  himself  to  a  citizen,  but  he  did  not  be- 
come a  citizen;  he  was  sent  out  into  the  fields  to  do 
that  which  every  Jew  hated,  to  care  for  and  feed  the 
animals  that  were  not  clean.  He  felt  the  pangs  of 
hunger  and  the  disgrace  of  the  position — ^he  was  not 
only  in  want,  but  in  misery.     Imagine  if  you  can 


130  THE  TWO   SONS. 

a  man  coming  to  him  when  he  is  in  that  condition, 
and  the  young  man  informing  the  stranger  that  bis 
father  has  a  beautiful  home,  that  all  of  his  servants 
have  enough  and  to  spare,  and  there  is  an  abundance 
in  that  house.  The  stranger  would  look  at  him  and 
would  no  doubt  say,  "  If  your  statements  are  tnie, 
then  I  must  come  to  one  of  two  conclusions,  eitlier 
that  your  father  is  a  hard-hearted  and  a  cruel  man, 
since  he  has  an  abundance  and  you  starving  in  this 
miserable  place,  or  else,  if  your  father  is  large-hearted, 
loving  and  generous,  and  it  is  not  his  fault  that  you 
are  here,  then  you  must  be  beside  yourself,  and  are 
playing  the  part  of  a  fool."  And  to  such  a  state- 
ment the  young  man  would  make  answer,  "  The  lat- 
ter conclusion  is  the  true  one."  Then  he  came  to  his 
senses,  thought  of  his  father's  house,  looked  at  the 
present  state  of  affairs,  and  made  the  resolution  that 
he  would  go  home.  When  men  continue  in  sin  and 
in  misery,  for  the  way  of  the  transgressor  is  hard, 
after  they  are  told  about  the  love  of  God  and  the 
grace  of  Christ,  what  conclusion  can  we  come  to  but 
that  they  are  insane,  or  blinded  by  the  god  of  this 
world,  when  they  are  suffering  and  in  misery,  while 
God  is  as  anxious  to  receive  and  satisfy  all  their  wants 
as  was  the  father  of  that  wayward  son  ,  who  was  suf- 
fering in  the  far  country  ?  We  have  him  now  making 
the  resolution, — and  a  resolution  is  all  right  if  it  is  a 


THE  TWO  SONS.  131 

good  one  and  if  it  is  carried  out — that  he  will  return. 
The  devil  would  not  object  to  such  a  resolution  on 
the  part  of  any  one  so  long  as  it  was  only  a  resolu- 
tion. I  can  imagine  the  devil  coming  to  this  young 
man  or  to  the  sinner,  of  whom  he  is  a  type,  and  say- 
ing, "  You  have  made  up  your  mind  that  you  will 
get  out  of  this  miserable  place  and  return  to  your 
father's  house,  that  is  all  right,  but  there  is  no  'need 
of  being  in  a  hurry,  you  haven't  settled  upon  any 
definite  time  as  to  the  carrying  out  of  this  resolution, 
be  sure  to  go  but  not  now — some  future  time."  That 
is  the  way  the  Evil  One  talks  to  men  in  these  days. 
There  are  thousands  of  people  who  have  made  up 
their  minds  that  they  will  become  Christians,  but 
they  have  not  settled  upon  the  time  that  they  will 
make  a  start.  They  will  say,  "  Yes,  but  not  to-night." 
The  important  thing  is  the  fixing  of  the  date,  and 
this  young  man  never  would  have  left  the  swineherd 
had  he  not  fixed  upon  a  definite  time,  in  which  to 
carry  out  the  resolution  he  made.  There  are  people 
in  Ireland  who  have  been  coming  out  to  America  ever 
since  I  was  a  boy,  and  they  are  in  Ireland  yet  and 
are  likely  to  die  there.  They  are  always  talking  about 
America  and  saying  that  they  are  coming  out,  but 
they  have  never  fixed  a  date,  they  have  never  made  a 
start,  and  as  long  as  their  feet  remain  on  Irish  soil,  they 
can  never  set  them  on  American  soil.     So  it  is  with 


332  THE  TWO   SONS. 

sinnci-s.  There  are  men  who  have  been  talking  about 
deciding  for  Christ  for  the  last  ten  or  twenty  years, 
and  they  are  as  far  away  from  IIi:n  to-day  as  when 
they  began  to  talk  about  the  matter,  because  they 
have  never  fixed  upon  a  definite  time.  There  is  one 
thing  about  the  de^dl— he  is  very  indefinite.  But  the 
Holy  Spirit  is  very  definite,  for  He  says,  "  To-day," 
"  now  is  the  accepted  time,  now  is  the  day  of  salva- 
tion." 

This  young  man  did  not  wait  for  any  change  of 
raiment,  but  having  made  the  resolution  he  started. 
He  said  "  I  Avill  arise  and  go  to  my  father,"  and  he 
arose  and  went.  That  was  the  turning  point.  With 
fear  and  trembling,  it  may  be,  he  started  toward  home, 
but  the  father  was  watching  for  his  retm-n  and  saw 
him  afar  off.  Then  comes  the  beautiful  picture  of 
their  meeting,  the  father  throwing  his  arms  around 
the  neck  of  the  son,  the  son  acknowledging  his  sins, 
the  rags  removed,  the  ring  put  upon  the  hand  and 
the  shoes  upon  the  feet,  and  there  is  great  joy  and 
dadness  in  the  home  on  that  day.  Two  things  the 
young  man  brings  with  him,— his  rags,  which  are  a 
picture  of  our  sins,  and  the  words,  with  which  he 
confesses  the  sins  of  the  past.  Hosoa  said,  "  Return 
unto  the  Lord  and  take  A\ath  you  words."  The  only 
two  things  we  can  take  to  God  are  our  sins  and  the 
words  confe.ssing  the  past,  entreating  His  forgiveness. 


THE  TWO   SONS.  133 

and  casting  ourselves  upon  His  mercy.  If  this  parable 
means  anything,  it  means  that  God  mil  receive  the 
returning  prodigal,  with  joy  and  with  gladness;  giving 
us  not  the  servant's  humble  place,  but  all  the  rights 
and  privileges  of  a  son  as  we  see  it  in  this  narrative. 
What  joy  thrilled  the  heart  of  every  servant  in  the 
great  household,  when  they  saw  the  gladness  in  the 
fathers  face,  because  the  long-lost  son  was  found  and 
restored  to  the  home.  And  in  like  manner  we  are 
told  that  there  is  joy  in  the  presence  of  the  angels  of 
God  over  one  sinner  that  repenteth,  and  joy  in  the 
Father's  heart. 

Then  we  have  another  picture  brought  before  us. 
A  servant  who  is  full  of  gladness,  rushes  out  towards 
the  fields  and  he  meets  the  elder  brother.  This 
brother  has  heard  the  music  and  the  shouts  of  glad- 
ness and  his  countenance  is  like  a  thunder-cloud,  for 
he  is  full  of  anger.  He  asks  what  all  this  means. 
When  informed  that  his  brother  has  returned  he  says, 
"  I  have  no  brother,  I  don't  ovm  or  acknowledge  that 
one  who  has  wasted  his  substance  in  riotous  living  as 
my  brother  at  all,"  and  he  was  angry.  And  then  the 
father  went  out  and  entreated  him,  reasoned  with  him, 
pleaded  mth  him  to  come  in  to  the  feast  of  rejoicing, 
but  he  would  not,  and  found  fault  with  the  father 
for  what  he  has  done  in  recei^dng  this  younger  son. 
^^'^lat  a  picture  this  is  of  the  treatment  which  Christ 


134  THE  TWO   SONS. 

received  from  the  Pharisees.     At  the  very  beginning 
of  this  chapter  tliey  murmured  saying,  "This  man 
receiveth  sinners  and  eateth  with  them,"  just  as  the 
elder  brother  murmured  because  his  father  had  re- 
ceived back  the  penitent  brother.     While  this  young 
man  was  far  away  from  the  father  in  a  foreign  land, 
the  heart  of  the  elder  brother  was  still  further  away, 
for  his  was  a  heart  of  stone,  void  of  love.     And  are 
there  not  in  the  church,  the  visible  church,  to-day, 
many  like  the  elder  brother?    As  he  performed  his 
duties  mechanically  and  without  a  particle  of  love, 
so  there  are  those  who  observe  all  the  outward  forms 
and  ceremonies,  who  have  just  as  much  love  for  the 
outcast  and  the  sinful,  as  this  man  had  for  his  brother 
when  he  had  wasted  his  substance  in  riotous  living; 
and  they  have  just  as  much  love  for  God  as  this  man 
had  for  his  father.     The  apostle  tells  us  that  no  mat- 
ter what  we  have  if  we  are  without  love  we  are  as 
sounding  brass  and  a  tinkling  cjonbal.    Christ  uttered 
this  and  the  other  parables  to  justify  His  conduct 
in  receiving  sinners,  and  tried  to  show  to  those  who 
•were  listening  to  Him  that  it  was  just  as  natural  and 
as  reasonable,   that  He  should  receive  the  penitent 
publicans  as  that  the  shepherd  should  go  for  the  lost 
sheep,  or  the  woman  seek  for  the  lost  coin,  or  the 
father  receive  back  the  lost  son.     It  also  explains 
to  us  the  reason  w^hy  the  publicans  and  sinners  were 


THE  TWO   SONS.  i      135 

to  enter  the  kingdom  before  those  men  who  were 
morallj  and  outwardly  righteous,  for  this  younger 
brother  who  had  squandered  his  father's  substance 
was  rejoicing  in  the  father's  house,  while  the  elder 
brother  who  had  lived  a  respectable  life  was  outside 
Off  that  banqueting  hall.  Christ  said  that  they  should 
come  from  the  east  and  from  the  west,  from  the  north 
and  from  the  south,  and  sit  down  with  Abraham, 
Isaac  and  Jacob  in  the  kingdom  of  God,  while  the 
children  of  the  kingdom  would  be  cast  out.  But 
whose  fault  was  it?  "Was  it  the  fault  of  the  father? 
He  merely  received  the  returning  prodigal,  but  he 
entreated  the  elder  brother  to  come  in.  Jesus  Christ 
came  not  onlv  to  save  the  publicans  and  sinners,  but 
also  to  save  the  self-righteous  Pharisees,  for  He  was 
the  Saviour  of  all,  just  as  the  man  in  the  parable  was 
the  father  of  these  two  sons. 

There  is  no  class  so  hard  to  reach  and  so  hopeless 
as  those  who  are  priding  themselves  on  their  respec- 
tability, and  on  the  fact  that  they  have  complied  with 
all  the  outward  forms  and  ceremonies.  Thev  have  a 
negative  righteousness,  not  havinp*  done  the  thiufi's 
for  which  they  condemn  othei*s.  This  is  brought  out 
clearly  in  the  case  of  the  older  brother,  and  of  the 
Pharisees,  of  which  he  is  a  type.  Perhaps  there  is 
no  other  place  in  all  scripture,  in  which  the  love  of 
God  is  more  manifest  than  in  this  fifteenth  chapter 


136  THE  TWO   SONS. 

of  Luke,  for  here  we  get  an  idea  of  wliat  abundaut 
forgiveness  means.  The  father  says  nothing  to  the 
younger  son  about  the  past,  it  is  all  blotted  out,  and 
God  says  He  will  remember  our  iniquities  no  more, 
and  our  sins  He  will  cast  behind  His  back.  "What  an 
emphasis  this  gives  to  the  exhortation  of  the  prophet, 
"  Return  unto  the  Lord  and  He  will  abundantly 
pardon." 

Come  let  us  to  the  Lord  our  God, 

With  contrite  hearts  return, 
Our  God  is  gracious  nor  mil  leave 

The  desolate  to  moum. 


XIII. 
THE  UNFOKTUNATE  MAN. 

"  Who  is  my  ueighbor?"— Luke  10  :  29. 

'•  WTiich  now  of  these  tliree,  thinkest  thou,  was  neighbor  unto  him  that 
fell  among  the  thieves?  "—Lvke  10 :  36. 

We  have  here  two  questions.  The  first  is  put  by 
the  young  ruler  to  Jesus,  and  the  second  is  put  to 
the  young  ruler  by  Jesus.  When  Jesus  was  only 
twelve  years  of  age  He  astonished  the  doctors  of  the 
law  by  the  questions  which  He  asked,  and  by  the 
answers  which  He  gave  to  the  questions  they  asked, 
and  all  througli  His  ministry  Vv'e  find  that  He  ans- 
wered questions  according  to  the  motiA'es  which 
prompted  them.  If  men  questioned  Him  in  order  to 
entrap  Him  He  answered  them  accordingly.  If 
their  questions  came  from  mere  curiosity,  He  tried 
to  turn  their  thoughts  to  practical  subjects.  But  if 
the  questions  were  put  for  the  sake  of  gaining  inform- 
ation concerning  the  kingdom,  He  opened  its  trea- 
sure-house to  those  who  were  true  seekers.  In  the 
case  before  us  the  young  man  asked  the  question  in 
order  to  justify  himself,  and  Jesus,  by  His  answer 
and  by  His  question,  condemned  the  young  lawyer, 
and  showed  him  that  his  life  had  not  been  what  he 
thouffht  it  was. 


J-S  TllK  UNFORTUNATE  MAN. 

Let  us  look  at  the  characters  represented  in  this 
parable.  First  of  all  we  have  the  young  ruler  who 
was  trj'ing  to  justify  himself, — and  he  has  had  many 
successors  during  the  centuries  since  he  lived.  Me7i 
are  coiltinually  asking  questions  about  different  things, 
different  kinds  otf  amusement  which  may  be  ques- 
tionable, but  their  questions  very  frequently  are 
asked  not  for  the  sake  of  gaining  information,  but  for 
the  sake  of  justifying  themselves  concerning  the 
things  of  which  they  speak.  It  is  so  much  better 
when  God  justifies  a  man,  for  then  there  are  none 
who  can  condemn  since  there  is  no  higher  authority. 

Second,  we  have  the  robbers  who  come  before  us. 
They  represent  men  who  wish  to  ,get  money  without 
giving  a  fair  equivalent  either  in  time  or  value.  It 
is  probable  they  would  not  have  waylaid  this  poor 
man  had  he  Avillingly  delivered  to  them  all  his  pos- 
sessions, but  their  hearts  were  so  set  upon  getting 
what  he  had,  that  they  were  willing  to  wound,  and 
would  have  gone  so  far  as  to  kill,  in  order  that  they 
might  obtain  his  money.  Gambling  is  one  kind  of 
robbery,  because  no  equivalent  is  given  for  the  money 
obtained.  Extortioners  are  robbers,  and  also  men 
who  take  advantage  of  their  fello^^^nen,  and  in  times 
of  difficulty  obtain  from  them  their  property  at  a 
fraction  of  its  value.  But  there  are  other  kinds  of 
robbery.     Money    may    be    restored    and    physical 


THE  UNFORTUNATE  MAN.  139 

wounds  healed,  but  when  a  man  is  robbed  of  his 
character  that  is  something  which  is  hard  to  get  back; 
and  how  often  this  is  done.  Men  will  blacken  and 
slander  others  at  election  times  in  order  tO)  help 
themselves  or  their  own  party.  You  may  call  it 
blackmail  or  libel  or  whatever  you  like,  but  the  men 
who  practice  it  are  descendants  of  the  robbers,  who 
waylaid  the  poor  fellow  between  Jerusalem  and 
Jericho. 

The  next  one  who  comes  on  the  scene  is  what  we 
call  the  unfortunate  man.  He  is  not  to  blame  for 
falling  among  the  thieves  or  for  being  robbed,  this 
was  something  that  happened  to  him  that  he  could 
not  help.  It  may  be  that  he  did  not  take  proper  pre- 
cautions when  starting  out  on  his  journey,  but  noth- 
ing is  said  about  that  in  the  narrative,  l^o  doubt 
many  men  went  from  one  city  to  the  other  without 
being  molested,  but  he  was  waylaid;  they  are  not  to 
be  praised  for  escaping,  and  he  is  not  to  be  blamed 
for  what  happened  to  him.  He  represents  a  great 
many  in  the  world  to-day.  Two  young  men  come 
from  the  same  village  into  the  same  city.  One  of 
them  is  met  at  the  station  by  a  man  who  takes  him 
to  a  boarding-house,  where  he  is  surrounded  by  the 
ungodly  and  the  sinners.  He  is  taken  or  persuaded 
to  go  to  some  place  of  questionable  am.usement,  is 
induced  to  do  a  little  gambling  just  for  pastime,  to 


140  THE  UNFORTUNATE  MAN. 

take  a  little  wine  in  order  to  be  social,  and  so  goes  on 
from  step  to  step  until  he  becomes  degraded,  and  is 
robbed  of  his  manhood.  The  other  young  man  finds 
his  way  into  a  Christian  boarding-house,  is  sur- 
rounded from  the  first  by  a  healthy  influence,  taken, 
it  may  be,  to  the  Young  Men's  Christian  Association, 
or  to  the  young  people's  meeting  in  a  church,  becomes 
interested  in  spiritual  things,  becomes  a  leader  among 
men,  respected  and  looked  up  to  by  those  who  come 
in  contact  with  him.  Such  things  are  happening  in 
our  cities  every  day,  and  there  is  no  two  ways,  but 
many  of  those  who  are  now  outcasts  of  society  are 
there  because  they  fell  among  the  robbers — those  who 
stole  from  them  their  manhood  or  womanhood.  How 
are  we  to  treat  such?  There  are  only  two  ways  in 
which  we  can  treat  them  w^hen  they  are  down  and 
helpless.  , 

And  that  bring-s  before  us  the  representatives  of 
another  class  of  people,  namely,  the  priest  and  the 
Levite.  They  were  not  robbers,  they  would  not  hurt 
or  molest  anybody,  they  were  respectable,  priding 
themselves  on  their  moral  characters  and  on  the  high 
positions  which  they  held.  They  are  not  blamed  for 
doing  any  wrong,  but  when  they  saw  this  poor  un- 
fortunate they  looked  at  him,  it  may  be  they  despised 
him,  because  of  that  which  happened  to  him,  or  it 
may  be  they  had  a  kind  of  pity  for  him;  but  vre  are 


THE  UNFORTUNATE  MAN.  141 

tokl  ill  the  narrative  that  they  looked  at  him  and 
passed  by  on  the  other  side.     He  was  neither  better 
or  worse,  because  they  lived.     ISToav,  while  there  are 
not  a  great  many   robbers   in   the   world  there  is  a 
tremendous  multitude  even  of  professing  Christians, 
who  are  the  descendants  of  the  Priest  and  the  Levite. 
They  pride  themselves  on  their  negative  righteous- 
ness, and  forget  that  men  are  condemned  for  lack  of 
positive  righteouness.     When  the  Lord  said  to  Israel 
throuerh  Moses,  "  Be  sure  your  sin  will  find  you  out," 
it  had  reference  to  the  part  the  two  and  a  half  tribes 
were  to  take  in  helping  their  brethren  to  conquer  the 
land  of  Canaan.    Moses  told  them  that  they  were  to 
go  up  and  help  their  brethren,  and  said  that  if  they 
failed  to  do  so  they  might  be  sure  that  their  sin  would 
find  them  out.    And  in  after  years  when  the  angel  of 
the  Lord  said,  "  Curse  ye,  curse  ye  Meroz,"  it  was  not 
because  of  the  iniquity  these  people  had  committed, 
but  because  they  refused  to  come  to  the  help  of  the 
Lord  against  the  mighty.    And  when  the  Lord  Jesus, 
in  the  twenty-fifth  chapter  of  Matthew,  represents 
Himself  as  sitting  on  the  judgment  throne.  He  con- 
demns the  nations  for  what  they  have  not  done, — 
"  Inasmuch  as  ye  did  it  not  unto  them  ye  did  it  not 
unto  Me."      Also  one  of  the  'Nerw  Testament  writers 
tells  us  that  to  him  that  knoweth  to  do  good  and 
doeth  it  not,  to  him  it  is  sin.     There  are  so  many  in 


142  THE  UNFORTUNATE  MAN. 

the  world  to-day  like  this  poor  fellow  who  fell  among 
the  thieves,  and  thousands  of  those  who  call  them- 
selves by  the  name  of  Christ,  are  passing  by  and  leav- 
ing them  in  their  misery.  The  sin  of  doing  nothing, 
or  comparatively  nothing,  is  the  great  sin  of  the 
church. 

In  bold  relief  to  this  dark  background  there  comes 
upon  the  scene  the  good  Samaritan.  He  sees  the  man, 
has  compassion  upon  him  and  goes  to  work  in  the 
most  practical  manner  to  render  all  the  assistance 
within  his  power,  regardless  of  consequences.  It  is 
not  a  hard  matter  for  us  to  find  out  to  which  of  these 
classes  we  belong,  for  they  all  have  their  representa- 
tives in  this  nineteenth  century. 

I  wish  now  to  give  the  story  another  turn,  and  to 
see  in  the  Samaritan  a  picture  of  Christ,  and  in  this 
wounded  man  a  picture  of  suffering  humanity.  It  is 
surely  legitimate  to  look  at  the  parable  from  this 
point  of  view,  since  all  will  admit  that  Christ  has  done 
more  for  humanity,  than  the  Samaritan  did  for  the 
unfortunate  man  whom  he  helped.  ^Ve  are  all  agreed 
that  the  race  has  suffered  more  from  the  great  rob- 
ber, the  father  of  all  robbers,  who  took  from  them 
their  original  righteousness,  and  left  them  spiritually 
dead,  and  in  a  deplorable  condition  in  the  garden  of 
Eden,  than  did  this  man  from  those  who  injured 
him.     This  wounded  man  in  the  parable  could  not 


THE  UNFORTUNATE  MAN.  143 

seek  aid  or  help  himself,  but  the  Samaritan  came  to 
him.  And  when  we  were  without  strength,  in  due 
time  Christ  died  for  the  ungodly,  He  came  to  us. 
We  have  not  to  descend  to  the  heavens  to  bring  Him 
down,  or  to  the  depths  to  bring  Him  again  from  the 
dead,  for  He  is  nigh  unto  us.  He  left  His  throne  of 
glory  and  came  down  to  sojourn  upon  earth  in  such 
a  way  that  He  is  not  far  from  any  man.  The  Samar- 
itan not  only  came  to  where  the  poor  unfortunate 
man  was,  but  he  took  hold  of  him  just  as  he  was, 
and  Christ  has  not  only  come  to  us  but  He  takes,  us 
just  as  we  are.  As  the  Samaritan  did  not  ask  this 
man  to  wash  his  wounds  and  to  partially  heal  himself, 
so  Christ  does  not  ask  us  to  try  to  cleanse  ourselves 
from  sin,  and  become  good,  and  then  He  will  re- 
ceive us.  Even  His  enemies  said,  "  This  man  re- 
ceiveth  sinners  and  eateth  with  them."  A  patient 
never  thinks  of  trying  to  become  better  before  he  will 
send  for  the  -ohysician,  but  he  will  send  for  the  doc- 
tor in  order  that  he  may  be  restored  to  health.  Yet 
men  are  continually  talking  about  turning  over  a 
new  leaf,  and  trying  to  reform  their  lives,  and  then 
coming  to  Christ, — trying  to  sew  the  old  cloth  toi  the 
new  garment, — but  Christ  wants  to  take  us  just  as  we 
are  in  our  sins,  and  to  do  for  us  spiritually  what  the 
Samaritan  did  for  this  man  physically.  There  is  an 
institution  in  old  London  where  the  workers  go  out 


144  THE  UNFORTUNATE  MAN. 

into  the  lanes  and  by-ways  of  the  city,  and  get  hold 
of  the  little  Avaifs,  with  their  tattered  garments,  dirty 
faces,  and  matted  hair;  they  bring  them  to  their 
I'.omo,  and  take  their  picture;  then  they  go  to  work 
to  cleanse,  clothe,  educate,  and  give  them  a  trade, 
and  when  they  are  leaving  they  take  their  picture 
again,  and  present  them  with  the  first  and  last,  say- 
ing. This  is  what  you  were  when  w^e  found  you, 
this  what  you  are  when  you  are  leaving  us."  Some 
thought  such  as  this  may  have  been  in  the  mind  of 
the  apostle  when  he  said,  in  speaking  of  the  iniquity 
in  which  men  were  steeped,  "  And  such  were  some  of 
you,  but  now  ye  are  cleansed,  ye  are  justified." 

Again,  this  poor  wounded  man  had  no  claim  upon 
the  Samaritan.  The  probability  is  he  was  a  Jew  and 
the  Jews  hated  and  despised  the  Samaritans,  hence,  he 
had  no  claim  upon  his  benefactor.  In  like  manner 
the  sinner  has  no  claim  upon  Christ.  It  may  be  that 
he  has  blasphemed  that  holy  name,  and  done  and 
said  many  things  against  Jesus.  The  apostle  Paul 
realized  this,  and  he  was  continually  speaking  about 
the  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  the  unmerited  favor  of 
the  One  who  saved  the  persecutor.  Still  further, 
the  Samaritan  did  not  expect  to  receive  a  rev.'ard 
for  what  he  was  doing,  neither  did  Jesus  save  us  on 
account  of  anytliing  He  expected  to  receive  from  us. 
T?y  the  word  of  His  power  He  could  call  into  exis- 


THE  UNFORTUNATE  MAN.  145 

tence  multitudes  of  beings  superior  to  us.    But  while 
the  Samaritan  did  not  perform  this  act  of  kindness 
and  self-denial  for  the  sake  of  reward,  yet  he  was  re- 
warded in  the  satisfaction  which  came  to  him,  and 
in  the  gratitude  which  he  received  from  the  one  he 
helped.     So  it  is  with  our  blessed  Master,  He  sees  of 
the  travail  of  His  soul  and  is  satisfied,  and  to  Him 
there  is  a  joy  which  comes  from  bring-ing  sons  into 
glorv.     "We  can  understand  this  because  it  is  impos- 
sible for  us  to  injure  a  person  without  suffering  our- 
selves; and  it  is  just  as  impossible  to  help  others  with- 
out being  blessed  ourselves;  and  we  read  that  there 
is  jov  in  the  presence  of  the  angels  of  God  over  one 
sinner  that  repenteth — joy  like  that  which  was  in  the 
shepherd's  heart  when  he  found  the  sheep  that  was 
lost. 

IMTow  what  did  this  wounded  man  do  in  order  to 
be  saved  ?  He  simply  did  nothing  but  let  the  Samar- 
itan do  it  all.  What  have  we  to  do  in  order  to  be 
saved  from  our  wounds  and  sins?  Simply  to  sub- 
mit ourselves  to  Christ,  to  stand  still  and  see  His  sal- 
vation, to  let  Him  do  for  us  what  we  cannot  do  for 
ourselves.  In  Paul's  day,  when  he  was  praying  for 
Israel,  he  said  that  the  reason  why  they  were  not 
saved  was  because  they  were  trying  to  save  them- 
selves by  working  out  a  righteousness,  and  they  had 
not  submitted  themselves  unto  the  righteousness  of 


146  THE  UNFORTUNATE  MAN. 

God.  One  reason  why  so  many  who  have  heard  the 
gospel  story  arc  at  the  present  time  unsaved  is  be- 
cause they  are  trying  to  do  the  Lord's  work, — for  sal- 
vation is  of  the  Lord.  !N'ot  by  our  efforts,  lest  we 
should  boast,  but  by  grace  are  we  saved,  througli 
faith.  The  wounded  man  showed  faith  in  the  Samar- 
itan when  he  submitted  himself  to  him,  and  if  we 
have  enough  faith  in  Christ  to  submit  ourselves  to 
Him  we  shall  be  saved.  Suppose  this  wounded  man 
had  said  to  his  benefactor,  "  There  is  no  use  in  you 
trying  to  help  me*  because  the  robbers  may  find  me 
again,"  he  would  have  answered,  "  Wliy,  I  will  stand 
between  you  and  all  danger  if  you  trust  me."  Com- 
monly we  hear  men  say,  "  Christ  may  save  us,  but 
we  are*  afraid  that  we  will  go  back  again,  that  we  will 
not  be  able  to  hold  out  afterwards,  that  the  devil  will 
take  possession  otf  us  once  more."  Paul  never  had 
any  such  thoughts,  for  he  said,  "  T  am  persuaded  that 
He  is  able  to  keep  that  Avhich  T  have  committed  to 
His  trust  ae-ainst  that  dav."  Let  us  remember  that 
when  we  commit  ourselves  to  Christ  He  takes  charc-e 
of  us,  comes  between  us  and  all  danger,  for  He  is  not 
only  able  to  save  to  the  uttermost,  but  He  is  able  to 
keep  us  from  fallino-,  and  at  last  to  present  us  fault- 
less. Then  the  Samaritan  made  provision  for  the 
wounded  man.  not  only  so,  but  became  responsible 
for  the  man's  Avants;  he  gave  two  pence  and  said, 


THE  UNFORTUNATE  MAN.  147 

"  Whatever  more  is  necessary  I  will  pay  thee  when  I 
come  again."  Have  we  not  the  promise  in  scripture 
that  God  will  supply  all  our  wants  out  of  His  riches 
inj  glory,  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord?  He 
saves  us  from  the  sins  of  the  past,  His  grace  is  suffi- 
cient for  us  in  the  present,  as  our  days  so  will  cur 
strength  be.  He  has  also  made  the  future  sure, 
neither  death  nor  life,  things  present  nor  things  to 
come,  height  nor  depth,  nor  any  other  creature  shall 
be  able  to  separate  us  from  the  love  of  God  which 
is  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord. 


XIV. 
MANASSEH. 

"  Manasseh  his  son  reigned  in  liis  stead."— II.  Chronicles  32 :  33. 

Manasseh  was  the  son  of  his  grandfather.  Old 
Ahaz  was  one  of  the  worst  of  kings,  and  his  mantle  of 
iniquity  seemed  to  skip  a  generation  to  fall  upon  the 
head  of  young  Manasseh.  Hezekiah,  his  father  ac- 
cording to  the  flesh,  was  one  of  the  best  kings,  and 
after  he  had  been  requested  to  put  his  house  in  order, 
as  he  was  to  die,  he  had  fifteen  years  added  to  his  life. 
Three  years  after  that  Manasseh  v^as  born.  For 
twelve  years  he  had  the  loving  care  of  the  godly 
Hezekiah  and  the  healthful  influence  of  that  home 
where  God  was  reverenced  and  feared.  It  is  a  great 
advantage  for  a  boy  to  grow  up  surrounded  by  such  a 
spiritual  and  healthful  atmosphere.  We  cannot  over- 
estimate the  influence  and  power  of  a  Christian  home. 
But  in  the  case  of  Manasseh,  as  in  the  case  of  so  many 
others,  there  must  have  been  an  outside  influence 
counteracting  the  influence  of  the  home.  When  he 
was  twelve  years  of  age  he  was  left  alone,  and  began 
to  rule  in  Jerusalem.  At  that  age,  when  a  boy  thinks 
he  knows  everything,  and  could  even  teach  his  father, 
no  doubt  he  was  surrounded  by  many  who  would  flat- 


MANASSEH.  149 

ter  him  and  exhort  him  not  to  follow  the  antiquated 
ideas  of  his  fathers,  but  to  strike  out  for  himself,  and 
so  we  have  him  entering  uoon  a  course  the  very  op- 
posite of  that  which  his  father  pursued.  He  breaks 
down  the  altars  which  his  father  built,  and  he  builds 
up  the  high  places  and  the  altars  to  Baal,  which  his 
father  pulled  down. 

How  often  since  then  this  history  has  repeated  it- 
self. How  frequently  we  find  young  men  undoing 
what  their  fathers  did,  squandering  the  money  that 
their  fathers  gathered,  blaspheming  the  God  that 
their  fathers  worshipped,  running  riot  and  making 
shipwreck  of  their  souls.  The  prophets  spoke  to  him 
but  he  hearkened  not.  He  looked  with  disdain  upon 
the  messengers  of  the  Lord,  and  refused  to  hearken  to 
their  voice,  turned  his  feet  away  from  the  sanctuary, 
and  not  only  mocked  but  persecuted  those  who  op- 
posed his  views  or  reproved  him  for  his  actions.  How 
many  there  are  to-day  following  in  his  footsteps. 
First,  they  have  been  among  the  ungodly  desecrating 
the  Sabbath  and  forsaking  the  sanctuary,  then  we 
find  them  standing  in  the  way  of  sinners,  and  when 
they  have  reached  the  last  stage  we  see  them  sitting 
in  the  seat  of  the  scornful  and  mocking  at  everything 
that  is  sacred. 

But  while  he  is  an  unbeliever  in  the  established 
truths  of  the  religion  of  his  country,  he  is  one  of  the 


150  MANASSEH. 

most  credulous  of  men  for  he  believes  in  -vvdzards  and 
A\dtclicraft,  and  all  the  enchantments  of  his  day.  We 
so  frequently  find  men  who  cannot  believe,  or  say 
they  cannot  believe,  in  facts  that  have  been  estab- 
lished by  many  infallible  proofs,  believing  at  the 
same  time  in  the  greatest  absurdities. 

Not  only  was  Manasseh  bad  himself  and  opposed 
to  all  righteousness,  but  he  led  others  astray.  The 
higher  the  position  is  which  a  man  occupies  the  great- 
er his  influence  either  for  good  or  evil.  When  he 
is  going  down  in  sin  he  is  like  a  groat  vessel  when 
she  is  sinking,  drawing  after  her  the  smaller  boats 
which  may  surround  her.  There  is  a  woe  pronounced 
upon  the  sinner,  but  a  greater  woe  on  those  who  lead 
others  astray.  And  this  Manasseh  did  on  an  exten- 
sive scale.  When  he  would  not  hearken  to  the  mes- 
sengers of  the  Lord  he  was  compelled  to  listen  to  the 
voice  of  His  judgments.  For  the  captains  and  the 
host  of  the  king  of  Assyria  came  against  him.  He 
fled  and  hid  himself  in  the  thorns,  but  he  was  fer- 
reted out,  bound  with  fetters,  carried  as  a  captive*  to 
Babylon,  and  put  into  one  of  their  prisons  or  dun- 
geons. We  can  imagine  his  feelings  the  first  night 
he  spent  in  that  prison-house,  when  we  remember 
the  kind  of  those  prisons,  their  gloominess  and  the 
miserable  condition  in  which  they  were  kept,  and  re- 
member also  that  he  was  not  only  a  king  but  had  been 


MANASSEH.  151 

brought  up  from  his  childhood  in  a  royal  palace,  hav- 
ing everything  which  his  heart  desired,  and  never 
knowing  what  it  was  to  have  his  liberty  curtailed. 
When  he  is  left  alone  in  the  silence  of  the  night  he 
cannot  help  thinking  about  scenes  of  the  past ;  he  will 
be  back  again  to  the  days  of  childhood,  feel;,upon  his 
head  the  pressure  of  a  loving  hand  and  hear  a  voice 
saying,  "  The  Lord  bless  thee  and  keep  thee."  Then 
his  sins  and  his  iniquities  will  rise  before  him  as  great 
mountains,  he  will  see  the  innocent  blood  that  he  had 
shed,  he  will  hear  its  cry  from  the  ground  calling 
for  vengeance,  his  whole  past  comes  before  him,  and 
from  it  he  cannot  escape. 

Memory  is  an  awful  thing,  or  it  is  a  glorious  thing. 
It  is  either  the  worm  that  never  dies  and  the  fire  that 
cannot  be  quenched,  or  that  which  brings  salvation. 
If  we  remember,  when  it  is  too  late,  we  are  like  the 
one  to  whom  Abraham  said,  "  Son,  remember  in  thy 
life-time  thou  hadst  thy  good  things."  If  memory 
comes  to  us  in  time  it  is  like  that  which  saved  the 
psalmist  when  he  said,  "  I  thought  upon  my  ways 
and  turned  my  feet  unto  Thy  testimonies."  Memory 
was  the  salvation  of  Manasseh,  for  out  of  the  black 
darkness  of  his  past  ten-ible  life  he  heard  a  voice 
saying,  "  Come  now,  and  let  us  reason  together, 
though  your  sins  be  as  scarlet  they  shall  be  as  white 
as  snow;  though  they  be  red  like  crimson  they  shall 


152  MANASSEH. 

be  as  wool."  "  Let  the  wicked  forsake  his  way  and 
the  unrigliteoiis  man  his  thoughts,  and  let  him  return 
unto  the  Lord  and  He  will  have  mercy  upon  him,  and 
to  our  God  for  He  will  abundantly  pardon."  There 
is  no  doubt  but  he  heard  such  a  voice,  and  it  was  that 
which  gave  hira  courage  to  call  upon  the  Lord  in  the 
night  of  his  trouble  and  from  the  dungeon  in  which 
he  was  imprisoned;  and  that  God,  whose  mercy  has 
in  it  a  wideness  like  the  widcness  of  the  sea,  heard  the 
cry  of  this  sinful  and  suffering  king  and  came  to 
his  rescue. 

How  many  there  are  in  the  world  to-day  with 
whom  God  has  been  dealing  in  this  manner.  They 
have  refused  to  listen  to  His  word,  have  turned  aside 
from  His  commandments;  but  sickness  or  difficulty 
or  distress  of  some  kind  has  taken  hold  of  them  and 
then  in  the  hour  of  their  distress  they  have  cried  unto 
the  Lord,  and  He  has  barkened  to  their  voice  and 
come  to  their  deliverance.  And  then  they  can  say, 
as  one  of  old.  It  was  well  for  us  that  we  Avere  afflicted, 
for  before  affliction  we  went  astray. 

"No  doubt  a  great  light  came  into  the  soul  of 
Manasseh  on  that  never-to-be-forgotten  night.  In  the 
morning  he  heard  the  footsteps  of  the  guard  a]v 
proaching  his  cell,  and  to  his  amazement  he  was  in- 
formed that  he  was  set  at  liberty.  God  gave  to  him 
abundantly  above  all  that  he  had  either  asked  or  ex- 


MANASSEH.  153 

pected  to  receive.  He  returned  to  Jerusalem  freed 
from  the  bondage  of  the  sins  of  his  past  life,  freed 
from  the  bondage  of  the  Assyrians,  his  heart  full  of 
gratitude  to  the  God  of  his  fathers,  and  at  the  same 
time  full  of  sorrow  for  the  sins  he  had  committed. 
Like  Paul,  when  he  thought  of  the  grace  of  God  that 
saved  him,  he  was  lifted  into  the  third  heavens,  but 
when  he  remembered  that  at  one  time  he  had  perse- 
cuted the  church  of  Christ  and  consented  to  the  death 
of  the  first  martyr,  he  was  filled  with  sorrow  and 
looked  upon  himself  as  the  chief  of  sinners.  Such 
feelings  must  have  been  in  the  heart  of  Manasseh 
as  he  returned  to  his  citv  and  his  throne. 

When  men  repent  they  may  pull  out  the  nails 
which  they  have  driven  in  during  the  days  of  sin, 
but  they  cannot  get  rid  of  the  nail-holes.  How  often 
he  would  say  to  himself,  "  If  I  had  only  hearkened 
to  the  voice  of  the  Lord  and  obeyed  the  counsel  of 
my  father,  how  different  the  kingdom  would  have 
been."  He  cannot  undo  the  evil  he  had  done,  but  he 
is  determined  that  he  will  redeem  the  time  as  far  as 
it  lies  within  his  power;  and  so  he  brings  forth  fruits 
meet  for  repentance  by  pulling  down  the  high  places 
and  the  altars  of  Baal,  which  he  had  builded  up,  and 
by  building  up  the  altars  to  Jehovah  which  he  had 
pulled  down. 

The  prophets  and  men  of  God,  who  had  come  out 


154  MANASSEH. 

of  their  hiding-places  when  the  king  was  taken  cap- 
tive at  Babylon,  now  hear  with  dismay  and  terror 
that  he  is  coming  back  again  to  Jerusalem,  and  they 
are  escaping  for  their  lives  when  a  messenger  comes 
to  them  and  says,  "  I  have  seen  strange  things  to-day, 
I  have  seen  Manassch  pulling  down  an  altar  that  he 
erected  to  Baal,  I  have  seen  him  build  an  altar  to 
Jehovah,  I  have  heard  him  cry  to  the  God  of  Abra- 
ham and  of  Isaac  and  of  Jacob,"  and  those  who  listen 
to  the  messenger  shout  "  Hallelujah,  the  king  has  re- 
pented." What  a  thrill  of  joy  must  have  gone 
through  their  hearts,  what  a  change  came  over  the  city 
and  the  community. 

How  often  scenes  similar  to  that  are  ^^^tnessed 
even  in  our  own  time.  For  the  God  who  saved 
Manasseh  is  our  God.  Perhaps  this  king  was  the 
greatest  sinner  in  the  Old  Testament  dispensation. 
It  is  said  that  by  his  orders  Isaiah  was  sa^vrL  asimder, 
and  the  inspired  writer  informs  us  that  he  made  the 
people  otf  Jerusalem  do  worse  than  the  heathen. 
JSTow,  if  God  saved  that  man,  made  him  a  worker  of 
righteousness  and  a  worshipper  of  the  living  God,  is 
there  anything  too  hard  for  Him?  It  is  this  line  of 
argument  that  the  apostle  Paul  uses  in  the  !N"ew  Tes- 
tament, informing  us  that  Christ  saved  him,  the 
chief,  the  greatest  of  sinners,  saved  him  as  an  example 
of  the  power  of  His  grace  and  the  greatness  of  His 


MANASSEH.  155 

love.  He  is  able  to  save  to  tlie  "uttermost  all  wlio 
come  unto  Him;  but  he  is  also  able  to  bring  the  ^most 
hardened  sinner  to  a  sense  of  his  guilt  and  of  hisJdan- 
ger.  ISTo  doubt  there  were  many  in  Jerusalem  who 
knew  that  thej  could  not  influence  Manasseh,  but 
they  poured  out  their  hearts  in  prayer  to  the  God 
who  can  turn  the  hearts  of  kings  as  He  turns  the  rivers 
of  water.  And  so  in  our  midst  there  may  be  sin- 
ners— high-handed,  proud,  cruel,  and  scornful  as  this 
king  of  Jerusalem;  but  the  God  of  heaven  is  able  to 
bring  them  to  their  knees,  to  bring  their  sins  before 
them  so  that  they  will  shudder  at  the  sight,  and  then 
to  reveal  unto  them  the  Lamb  of  God  who  taketh 

away  the  sins  of  the  world.  The  story  of  Manasseh 
should  keep  the  greatest  sinner  from  despairing,  and 
should  encourage  Christians  to  pray  for  the  conver- 
sion of  those  who  are  far  from  God  and  out  of  the 
way,  for  He  is  able  to  make  the  most  hardened  be- 
come the  most  truly  penitent  and  His  most  devoted 
servants. 


XV. 
THREE  NEAV   TESTAMENT   CONVERSIONS. 


"  This  day  is  salvation  come  to  this  house." — Luke  19 :  9. 
"Lord,  what  wilt  Thou  have  me  to  do  ?  "—Acts  9 :  6. 
"  What  must  I  do  to  be  saved  ?  "—Acts  16 :  30. 


First,  Zaccheus.  The  account  of  liis  conversion 
is  given  in  the  gospel  by  Luke,  chapter  19:  1-11.  He 
was  not  only  a  publican  but  a  chief  among  them,  con- 
sequently he  would  be  one  of  the  most  despised  men 
in  Israel,  for  the  publicans  were  looked  down  upon 
on  account  of  the  positions  they  held  as  tax-gatherers, 
under  the  Roman  government.  He  became  inter- 
ested in  Christ  because  he  had  heard  that  Jesus  was 
not  only  friendly  to  the  class  to  which  he  belonged 
but  that  He  had  received  them,  had  eaten  with  them, 
and  had  called  one  of  them  to  the  rank  of  disciple- 
ship.  He  was  very  anxious  to  see  this  new  teacher, 
but  there  were  two  difficulties  in  the  way — he  was 
little  of  stature  and  could  not  see  over  a  crowd,  and 
then  he  knew  he  was  thoroughly  hated  by  the  multi- 
tudes, who  would  gather  around  Jesus,  on  His  way 
to  Jerusalem;  and  a  small  man  has  a  very  poor  chance 
in  an  unfriendly  crowd.  But  Zaccheus  was  one  of 
those  men  who  is  not  easily  turned  from  the  goal 


THREE  NEW  TESTAMENT   CONVERSIONS.  157 

he  desires  to  reach.  When  he  made  up  his  mind  to 
do  a  thing  he  generally  did  it.  The  same  energy  and 
perseverance  that  made  him  chief  of  the  publicans 
is  now  brought  into  play  in  order  to  accomplish  his 
object.  The  Lord  likes  to  meet  such  men,  men  who 
put  their  whole  heart  and  soul  into  whatever  they  are 
doing  or  trying  to  do,  for  they  are  among  the  violent 
who  take  the  kingdom  of  heaven  by  force.  It  is  said 
that  necessity  is  the  mother  of  invention,  and  seieing 
Jesus  had  become  to  Zaccheus  a  necessity,  he  devised 
a  means  by  which  he  would  have  his  desires  gratified. 
He  climbed  up  into  a  tree  thinking,  it  may  be,  that 
he  would  see  Jesus  without  attracting  any  attention 
from  those  who  were  passing  by.  But  what  must  his 
thoughts  have  been  when  Jesus  looked  up,  and  when 
the  eyes  of  the  two  men  for  the  first  time  met;  what 
a  thrill  of  joy  and  fear  must  have  rushed  through  liis 
heart,  when  he  heard  his  own  name  spoken  by  this 
One  whom  he  was  so  desirous  of  seeing;  and  then 
amazement  reached  its  climax  when  Jesus  told  him  to 
make  haste  and  come  down  as  He  was  to  abide  at 
his  house  that  day.  He  did  not  invite  Jesus  to  his 
home,  but  Jesus  invited  Himself.  As  a  general  thing 
He  went  where  He  was  asked,  even  to  their  feasts, 
but  here  He  is  inviting  Himself.  In  one  of  the 
parables  which  our  Lord  uttered  we  have  the  servants 
going  out  to  one  cla^  of  the  community  and  inviting 


158  THREE  NEW  TESTAMENT   CONVERSIONS. 

tliem;  we  have  them  sent  out  to  another  class  and 
they  are  commanded  to  compel  these  to  come  in. 
Zaccheiis,  in  a  certain  sense,  belonged  to  the  latter 
class;  he  would  never  have  invited  Jesus,  not  because 
he  was  unwilling  to  have  Ilim,  but  because  he  felt 
himself  unworthy  of  such  an  honour.  Jesus,  who 
could  read  the  thoughts  and  search  the  hearts  of  men, 
knew  this,  and  He  knew  that  He  would  be  more  than 
welcome  in  the  home  of  this  publican.  What  a  night 
that  was  to  Zaccheus.  Can  we  not  imagine  Jesus  put- 
ting His  hands  on  the  heads  of  the  little  children  and 
blessing  them,  and  talking  with  them  about  the 
things  of  the  kingdom?  It  was  a  night  never  to  be 
forgotten  by  this  publican  and  his  family.  And 
afterwards,  when  the  news  came  from  Jerusalem  that 
the  Jews  with  ^vicked  hands  had  slain  the  Prophet  of 
ISTazareth,  there  was  no  home  in  which  there  was 
greater  grief  than  this  hom.e  of  the  publican;  but 
how  their  hearts  Avould  rejoice  when  thev  heard  the 
news  that  was  almost  too  crood  to  be  true,  that  the 
crucified  One  had  risen  again  from  the  dead.  Zac- 
cheus may  have  been  among  those  who  watched 
Christ  ascend  from  the  !Mount  of  Olives;  be  that  as  it 
may,  the  impressions  which  were  left  upon  his  heart, 
on  that  memorable  occasion  when  he  first  met  with 
Jesus,  were  never  effaced. 

"We  come  now  to  the  second  conversion — that  of 


THREE  NEW  TESTAMENT  CONVERSIONS.  159 

Saul,  which  is  recorded  in  the  ninth  chapter  of  the 
Acts.     He  is  so  different  from  Zaccheus.     There  is 
no  desire  on  his  part  to  see  Jesus,  but  all  his  powers 
are  being  put  forth  to  exterminate  those  who  believe 
in  Christ.    !N^o  man  was  doing  more  against  the  cause 
of  Christianity  than  this  man  of  Tarsus.     i!^o  doubt 
the  Christian  people  prayed  for  his  conversion;  but 
how  was  it  to  be   brought   about?      They    could  not 
speak   to  him   or   reason   with   him,    there   was   no 
human  instrumentality  that  could  be  brought  to  bear 
upon  this  persecutor,  and  his  conversion,  from  a  hu- 
man point  of  view  at  least,  seemed  impossible.     But 
when  ordinary  means  are  not  sufficient  to  reach  the 
sinner  God  is  able  to  use  extraordinary  means,  and 
so  in  the  case  of  this  man  we  find  Christ  Himself  ap- 
pearing to  Saul  when  he  was  on  his  way  to  Damas- 
cus.    The  light  that  shone  around  him  was  brighter 
than  the  sun  at  mid-day,  and  the  voice  that  he  heard 
brought  terror  to  his  heart  and  he  fell  as  dead  upon 
the  ground.     And  this  is  the  man  who  subsequently 
speaks  so  much  about  the  sovereignity  of  God  and  the 
grace  of  God.    Perhaps  in  no  case  God's  sovereignity 
and  God's  grace  were  more  marvellously  displayed 
than  in  the  conversion  of  this  man.     Saul  the  perse- 
cutor, by  the  sovereign  power  of  Christ,  turned  to  be 
the  earnest  apostle;  the  one  who  was  the  chief  of  sin- 
ners saved  by  the  grace  of  God.     In  aft^r  years  he 


160  THREE  NEW  TESTAMENT   CONVERSIONS. 

thmks  of  this  scene  witli  amazement,  and  could  see  in 
it  tlie  gTcat  truth  that  God  can  make  the  wrath  of 
man  to  praise  Him.    In  a  statement  which  he  makes 
afterwards  he  wishes  to   correct  the  great  mistake 
which  he,  himself,  made.    lie  heard  all  that  could  be 
said  against  Christ  and  Christianity,  but  he  listened 
not  to  the  testimony  in  favor  of  Christ  and  Chris- 
tianity.    Therefore  he  gives  the  exhortation,  "  Prove 
all  things,  hold  fast  that  which  is  good."     There  is 
one  point  in  connection  with  his  conversion,   how- 
ever, that  is  worthy  of  special  note, — the  very  mo- 
ment that  he  was  convinced  of  the  divinity  of  Jesus 
Christ  that  moment  he  became  His  servant  and  cried 
out,  "Lord,  what  wilt  Thou  have  me  to  do?"     and 
from  that  hour  he  loved  to  call  himself  the  slave  of 
Jesus  Christ.     How  many  there  are  in  the  world  to- 
day who  tell  us  that  they  believe  the  scriptures,  they 
believe  that  Jesus  Christ  is  divine,  able  and  willing 
to  save  them,  believe  that  they  ought  to  be  Christians 
and  yet  they  have  not  taken  the  first  step.    AVill  these 
facts  not  rise  in  judgment  against  them?    for  the  one 
who  knows  his  Lord's  will  and  does  it  not  shall  be 
beaten  with  many  stripes.     The  moment  that  Saul 
came  to  know  the  Lord  that  moment  he  suiTendercd 
himself,  body,  soul,  and  spirit  to  Jesus  Christ,  and 
in  after  years  he  could  say,  "  I  live,  yet  not  I,  but 
Christ  liveth  in  me," 


THREE  NEW  TESTAMENT   CONVERSIONS.  161 

Now  we  come  to  a  man  who  is  very  different  from 
either  Zaccheiis  or  Saul — one  who  occupies  a  very 
different  position.  He  is  a  Koman  soldier,  turnkey 
in  the  prison  in  Phillippi,  and  the  account  of  his  con- 
version is  given  in  the  sixteenth  chapter  of  the  Acts. 
How  is  he  to  be  reached — he  and  his  companions  and 
the  prisoners?  They  do  not  know  very  much  about 
this  sect  that  is  spoken  against,  they  have  not  an  op- 
portunity, and  perhaps  if  they  had  they  would  have 
no  desire  to  go  to  the  meetings  where  Paul  and  Silas 
were  preaching,  yet  it  is  God's  will  that  the  gospel 
should  come  into  the  prison-house.  How  does  He 
bring  it  about?  We  have  the  story  of  the  conveirsion 
of  Lydia  and  then  the  account  of  Paul's  arrest  be- 
cause he  had  healed  the  maiden  who  was  bringing 
in  money  to  her  proprietors,  who,  when  they  saw  that 
their  gain  was  gone,  caused  the  apostle  to  be  thrown 
into  the  prison-house.  After  he  had  been  flogged  the 
jailer  received  a  charge  to  keep  him  safely,  and  so  he 
made  his  feet  fast  in  the  stocks,  and  put  him  in  the 
inner  prison.  Paul  knew  that  for  some  purpose  God 
permitted  all  this;  he  knew  that  it  was  the  Lord's  will 
that  he  should  come  to  Macedonia,  and  that  in  soma 
way  God  was  working  out  his  own  plans;  that  is  what 
enabled  him  to  sing,  he  and  his  companion,  in  the 
prison;  for,  as  he  tells  us  afterwards,  he  was  "wdlling 
that  the  cause  of  his  Master  might  be  advanced  by 


162  THREE  NEW   TESTAMENT   CONVERSIONS. 

liis  bouds;  if  beiug  in  prison  was  to  further  the  cause 
then  he  wished  to  he  in  prison,  for  the  sole  desire  of 
liis  life  was  to  advance  the  cause  of  tlio  One  to  whom 
he  had  given  himself.  The  other  prisoners  hear  the 
singing — to  them  it  is  a  strange  sound,  then  the  pri- 
son is  shaken,  the  jailer  wakes  up  thinking  the  prison- 
ers are  gone,  and  tries  to  take  away  his  own  life  to 
save  himself  from  the  disgrace  which  would  come 
upon  him  on  the  morrow,  when  he  would  be  brought 
before  the  Roman  governor  and  i:)erliaps  put  to  death 
for  allowing  the  prisoners  to  escape.  But  the  hand 
that  is  drawing  the  sword  is  stayed  by  Paul.  Convic- 
tion comes  to  the  heart  of  the  trembling  jailer,  who 
asks  the  great  question,  "  What  must  I  do  to  be 
saved?"  He  receives  the  memorable  answer,  "  Be- 
lieve on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  thou  shalt  be 
saved,"  and  the  same  hour  of  the  night  we  find  him 
rejoicing  in  the  faith  and  ministering  to  these  pris- 
oners. 

Looking  at  these  three  men  who  were  brought 
into  the  kingdom  we  see  how  different  were  the  posi- 
tions which  they  occupied,  and  how  different  were 
the  means  used  in  bringing  them  to  a  knowledge  of 
the  truth,  yet  they  are  all  brought  into  the  fold 
through  the  one  Mediator.  It  was  Jesus  who  changed 
the  heart  of  Zaccheus,  it  was  Jesus  who  appeared  to 
Saul,  it  Avas  Jesus  who  was  preached  to  the  jailer. 


Three  new  testament  conversions.       163 

and  tlirough  faith  in  tliis  Saviour  these  three  men 
were  saved  and  broug-ht  into  the  kingdom  of  God. 
"While  there  are  many  points  of  contrast  there  are 
also  points  in  which  they  resemble  each  other.  In 
the  case  of  the  whole  three  their  lives  and  their  dis- 
positions are  completely  changed  by  coming  in  con- 
tact with  Christ  Zaccheus  was  an  extortioner  and 
no  doubt  a  miser,  for  when  a  man  is  covetous  he  will 
often  exact  more  than  he  should  when  an  opportunity 
presents  itself,  and  he  mil  retain  that  which  he  should 
give  to  others.  We  have  every  reason  to  believe  that 
before  Zaccheus  was  converted  he  took  the  advantage 
of  men  and  was  also  miserly,  hoarding  up  that  which 
he  gathered;  but  as  soon  as  he  meets  Christ,  as  soon 
as  salvation  comes  to  his  house,  and  into  his  heart, 
the  m.an  is  completely  changed;  he  wishes  now  to 
restore  four-fold  to  those  he  has  robbed,  and  he  is 
mlling  to  give  half  his  goods  to  feed  the  poor;  he  be- 
comes just  and  righteous,  he  becomes  generous  and 
large-hearted;  he  is  now  in  Christ  Jesus,  he  is  a  new 
creature;  old  things  have  passed  away  and  all  things 
have  become  new.  In  the  case  of  Saul  the  change 
is  also  marvellous.  The  persecutor  becomes  the 
apostle,  the  man  who  desired  to  have  everyone  slain 
because  they  would  not  think  as  he  thought,  and  do 
as  he  wished  them  to  do,  is  now  willing  to  suffer  im- 
prisonment or  death  itself  in  order  that  his  enemies 


164  THREE  NEW   TESTAMENT   CONVERSIONS. 

mav  be  saA'ed,  for  he  tells  us  that  his  heart's  desire 
and  prayer  to  God  for  Israel  is  that  they  might  be 
saved,  and  that  he  could  wish  himself  accursed  for 
his  brethren's  sake;  ^villing  to  endure  the  perils  by 
land  and  sea;  willing  to  fight  with  the  beasts  at 
Ephesus,  or  to  die  a  martyr's  death  in  order  that  the 
men  who  hate  him  might  be  saved  from  their  sins 
and  brought  to  a  knowledge  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in 
Christ.  The  cruel  perse<iutor  becomes  the  loving  and 
gentle  disciple,  saying  from  his  heart,  "  Grace  be  with 
all  them  that  love  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  sincerity." 
Then  look  at  the  jailer  before  his  conversion.  Pie 
was  cruel,  thrusting  these  men  into  the  inner  pri- 
son and  putting  their  bleeding  limbs  into  the  stocks — 
heartless  we  would  say.  Not  only  so  but  he  was 
cowardly,  seeking  to  take  away  his  o\vn  life  rather 
than  bear  the  consequences  on  the  following  day;  for 
there  is  no  man  who  will  take  away  his  life  but  is 
either  insane  or  the  greatest  of  cowards;  for  it  is  done 
for  fear  of  the  disgrace  or  the  suffering  which  may 
come  from  his  fellow-men.  Xow  we  have  this  com- 
bination of  cnielty  and  cowardice,  but  after  his  con- 
version ever\' thing  is  reversed;  he  has  become  the 
kindest  of  men ;  with  his  own  hands  he  is  washing  the 
stripes  of  the  prisoners,  ministering  to  their  wants, 
and  displaying  gTcat  heroism  for  he  is  now  caring 
for  the  men  that  he  was  told  to  keep  fast.     What 


THREE  NEW   TESTAMENT   CONVERSIONS.  165 

does  lie  care  now  for  the  Roman  court  or  the  magis- 
trate? The  love  of  God  has  lifted  him  above  the  fear 
of  man,  and  now,  regardless  of  consequences,  he  is 
doing  to  these  prisoners  what  his  heart  and  his  con- 
science tell  him  he  should  do.  It  is  the  grace  of  God 
and  the  love  of  God  that  make  heroes  of  men — en- 
ables one  to  chase  a  thousand,  and  two  to  put  ten 
thousand  to  flight.  It  was  tliis  grace  and  love  that 
enabled  Luther  to  say  that  he  would  go  to  "Worms  if 
there  were  as  many  devils  there  as  there  were  tiles 
on  the  houses ;  and  it  was  this  orace  that  enabled  John 
Knox  to  so  live  and  act  that  it  is  said  that  he  never 
feared  the  face  of  man. 

In  the  three  cases  brought  before  us  we  have  the 
fruits  meet  for  repentance — we  have  lives  manifest- 
ing the  change  that  had  taken  place  in  the  heart. 
And  on  do^vn  through  the  centuries  wherever  there 
has  been  a  true  conversion  there  has  been  a  change 
of  heart  and  consequently  a  change  of  life;  for  you 
cannot  change  the  fountain  without  changing  the 
stream;  and  if  a  man  have  not  the  Spirit  of  Christ 
he  is  none  of  His.  But  if  his  heart  be  changed  it  will 
be  seen  in  the  man's  life  and  in  his  action,  as  it  was 
seen  in  the  life  and  the  actions  of  Zaccheus,  of  Saul, 
and  of  the  Phillippian  jailer. 


XYI. 
THE  GREAT  FEAST. 

"  Come  ;  for  all  things  are  now reswiy."— Luke  It  :  17. 

We  are  all  familiar  witli  the  circumstances  wbicli 
led  Christ  to  speak  this  parable.  He  was  at  a  feast 
in  the  house  of  one  of  the  chief  Pharisees,  and  He 
noticed  that  the  guests  did  the  very  opposite  to  what 
people  do  when  they  go  to  prayer-meeting — they 
chose  the  front  or  chief  seats.  He  advised  them  to 
take  lower  seats  lest  they  might  have  to  move  when 
those  for  whom  the  chief  places  were  reserved  would 
arrive,  and  Ihat  it  would  look  better  to  be  taken  up 
from  a  lower  to  a  higher  place  than  to  be  taken  down 
from  a  higher  to  a  lower.  He  then  turned  His  atten- 
tion to  the  host,  for  He  noticed  that  all  the  people  who 
were  present  were  well  to  do,  and  from  the  best  fam- 
ilies, .and  He  knew  that  this  chief  Pharisee  expected 
to  be  invited  to  their  homes  when  they  would  have 
feasts;  so  He  advised  the  man  when  he  would  be  mak- 
ing a  feast  again  to  invite  the  poor,  and  those  who 
could  not  recompense  him,  so  that  he  might  gain 
the  reward  of  heaven.  Someone  who  had  been  watch- 
ing all  that  was  going  on  and  listening  to  the  conver- 
sation said,  "  Blessed  is  he  that  shall  eat  bread  in  th^ 


THE  GREAT  FEAST.  167 

kingdom  of  God."  To  show  tliis  one  that  men  do 
not  appreciate  the  kingdom  of  God  as  much  as  his 
remark  would  seem  to  indicate,  our  Lord  spoke  this 
parable  of  the  great  supper,  and  from  it  there  are 
several  important  lessons  which  we  can  learn. 

A  feast  is  a  place  where  we  are  expected  to  enjoy 
ourselves,  to  lay  aside  all  care  and  anxiety  and  enter 
into  the  full  enjoyment  of  the  evening.  So  it  is  witih 
Christianity;  it  is  compared  to  a  feast,  not  intended 
to  bring  soiTow  and  sadness  into  the  homes  and  lives 
of  those  who  embrace  it,  but  to  bring  joy  and  glad- 
ness; and  this  is  the  idea  that  is  so  clearly  brought 
out  not  only  in  the  teachings  of  Christ,  but  in  the 
teachings  of  His  apostles  in  the  ISTew  Testament. 
The  early  Christians  were  full  of  gladness  and  joy, 
and  were  the  happiest  neople  in  every  comm.unity 
where  they  dwelt. 

Again,  in  this  feast  that  is  spoken  of  the  host  bore 
all  expenses;  those  invited  were  not  expectecl  to  con- 
tribute anything,  simply  to  accept  of  the  invitations 
and  partake  of  his  bounty  which  was  so  freely  pro- 
vided. So  it  is  with  salvation,  all  the  cost  has  been 
borne  by  God.  "Wliat  must  it  have  cost  Him  to  give 
up  the  only  begotten  and  well-beloved  Son,  for  we 
read  that  He  spared  not  His  own  Son  but  delivered 
Him  up  for  us  all?  "What  roust  it  have  cost  Christ 
to  lav  aside  His  glory,  to  endure  the  contradiction  of 


168  THE    GREAT    FEAST. 

sinners,  the  suft'erings  of  tins  life  and  the  accursed 
death  of  the  cross?  All  has  been  provided,, for  sal- 
vation is  of  the  Lord,  and  all  the  sinner  has  to  do  is 
to  accept  of  the  invitation  and  take  freely  this  that 
is  offered  to  him.  One  would  naturally  think  that 
men  would  be  anxious  to  go  to  such  a  feast  as  is  de- 
scribed in  this  chapter;  but  we  learn  to  the  contrary, 
when  we  see  how  the  invitations  were  treated,  for 
they  all  with  one  consent  began  to  make  excuse. 
They  had  no  reasons  to  advance  for  not  being  pre- 
sent, but  they  manufactured  excuses  which  they  pre- 
sented to  the  messengers,  who  brought  the  invita- 
tions. The  first  had  a  piece  of  land  which  he  wished 
to  see,  another  had  some  oxen  he  wished  to  prove, 
and  the  third  had  man*ied  a  wife  and  therefore  could 
not  come.  Looking  at  these  we  see  they  were  merely 
excuses,  the  land  was  not  rolling  stock  to  have  moved 
away,  and  the  oxen  could  have  been  proven  on  an- 
other occasion  as  well  as  on  that  evening,  and  the 
Avife  of  the  man  who  was  married  was  certainly  in- 
cited, for  a  man  and  his  wife  arc  one  except  when 
travelling  by  rail  or  on  steamboats,  and  these  inno- 
vations were  not  knowu  in  those  days.  But  the  fact 
of  the  matter  was  they  did  not  want  to  come,  and 
the  host  saw  through  their  excuses  and  then,  being 
angered,  he  declared  that  they  would  not  taste  ocf  his 
supper.     This  seems  natural.     If,  for  example,  any 


THE    GREAT    FEAST.  169 

of  ua  go  to  great  expense  providing  for  a  banquet, 
tell  our  friends  what  we  are  doing,  at  the  same  time 
requesting  them   to   keep   certain   dates   open,    and 
when  everything  is  ready  send  them  formal  invita- 
tions, if  they,  knowing  their  presence  was  desired, 
instead  of  accepting  the  invitations,  send  us  trifling 
excuses,  not  thinking  it  worth  their  while  to  come, 
after  we  have  gone  to  the  exDense,  we  would  natur- 
ally say,  "  They  will  come  the  next  time  they  are  in- 
vited."    Therefore  this  host  that  is  spoken  of,  when 
he  knew  that  his  invitations  were  made  ligh.t  of,  and 
that  these  people  did  not  appreciate  and  would  not 
accept  of  his  kindness,  simply  said  that  they  would 
not  taste  of  his  supper.     Now  if  ^ve  apply  this  as 
our  Lord  intended  to  apply  it,  we  see  that  men  make 
the  same  kind  of  excuses  for  not  accepting  the  gos- 
pel invitations.     And  let  it  be  borne  in  mind  that  the 
things  wliich  kept  these  people  from  that  banquet 
were  not  wrong  in  themselves,  and  many  of  the  things 
which  keep  people  out  of  the  kingdom  are  tilings 
that  are  not  sinful  in  themselves.     For  exa.mple,  it  is 
not  v\^rong  for  a  man  to  OAvn  land  or  to  buy  it;  it  is 
not  wrong  for  a  man  to  buy  oxen,  for  eveu  in  the 
Old  Testament  dispensation  they  were   not  among 
the  unclean  animals;  it  is  not  wrong  for  a  man  to 
get  rnamed,  for  we  are  told  that  it  is  not  good  for,  a 
man  to  be  alone.    All  these  things  are  lawful  m  theni- 


170  THE    GREAT    FEAST. 

selves.  And  we  see  that  in  one  case  it  may  be  the 
farm,  in  another  the  merchandise,  in  another  the 
pleasure  that  is  lawful;  and  these  things  are  to-day 
keeping  multitudes  out  of  the  kingdom  of  God.  The 
man  would  not  have  had  to  part  with  his  land,  or  his 
neighbor  with  the  oxen,  neither  would  the  newly 
married  couple  have  had  to  get  a  divorce  in  order  to 
attend  this  banquet.  And  men  to-day  can  have  all 
these  things  and  at  the  same  time  accept  of  the  invi- 
tations of  the  gospel;  if  they  will  only  let  their  light 
shine  and  bring  their  Christianity  into  their  buBine?-s 
and  their  pleasure.  Multitudes  have  done  this. 
Some  of  the  most  successful  merchants  in  all  aeres 
have  been  the  m.ost  devoted  Christians,  and  many 
who  are  enjoying  life  to  its  fullest  extent  are  also 
rejoicing  in  the  assurance  of  the  lo^'o  of  God  and!  in 
fellowship  with  His  people. 

ISTow  we  have  been  invited;  and  when  the  Lord 
gives  an  invitation  He  means  it.  We  can  imagine 
people,  in  what  is  called  society,  sending  invitations 
to  those  whose  presence  they  do  not  desire,  and  the 
people  who  receive  the  invitations  may  know  tliat 
their  absence  will  be  more  acceptable  than  their  pres- 
ence at  the  party  or  ball  to  wliicli  they  have  been 
invited.  But  we  cannot  think  of  God  acting  in  this 
way,  for  He  does  not  mock  men  or  use  deception. 
When  He  invites  people  He  invites  them  because  Ho 


THE    GREAT    FEAST.  lYl 

wants  them  to  come.  These  people  to  whom  the 
Lord  makes  reference,  knew  that  they  were  invited 
and  that  they  were  wanted,  and  the  host  knew  that, 
hence,  they  are  not  nr£:ed,  they  have  made  their 
choice  fully  imderstanding  the  situation,  and  he  de- 
cides accordingly.  How  true  this  was  in  the  case  of 
Israel  at  Kadesh-barnea.  The  Lord  invited  them  to 
enter  into  the  land  of  promise  but  they  refused,  and 
then  He  said:  "Ye  shall  not  enter."  He  closed  the 
door  against  them.  Do  we  not  learn  from  that  inci- 
dent and  from  this  parable,  that  when  the  Lord  invites 
us  we  may  refuse  the  invitation  once  too  often?  And 
He  may  say  to  us  as  He  said  to  those  men,  "Thou  shalt 
not  taste  of  My  supper  or  enter  into  My  kingdom." 
And  you  mil  notice  that  they  treated  the  messengers 
with  courtesy  and  respect  but  refused  very  politely  to 
accept  of  the  invitation.  How  tnie  that  is  of  many 
to-day;  how  courteous  and  respectful  they  are  to 
those  who  bring  the  message;  but  they  fail  to  accept 
of  it,  present  their  miserable  excuses  and  shut  them- 
selves out  of  the  kingdom.  But  notice  that  Avhilo 
these  men  refused  to  go  when  asked,  they  did  not 
defeat  the  plans  of  the  host.  He  had  made  a  feast  and 
he  was  determined  that  it  would  be  furnished  with 
guests.  In  like  manner,  when  men  refuse  the  invita- 
tions of  the  gospel  they  shut  themselves  out,  but  they 
do  not  defeat  the  plans  of  God.     Chrlpt  said  to  the 


172  THE    GREAT    FEAST. 

yery   men  who   were  refusing  His  invitations  that 
thej  would  be  shut  out  while  men  would  come  from 
the  east  and  west,  from  the  north  and  from  the  south, 
and  sit  down  in  the  kingdom  of  God,  for  Christ  shall 
yet  see  of  the  travail  of  His  soul  and  be  satisfied,  no 
matter  how  we  treat  His  message  or  His  invitation. 
We  see  in  the  parable  how  this  is  to  be  brought  about. 
The  servants  are  now  told  to  go  out  into  the  cities, 
to  the  streets  and  to  the  lanes;  then  they  are  sent  to 
the  highways  and  to  the  hedges  and  commanded  to 
compel  men  to  come  in.     While  they  only  invited 
one  class,  they  are  to  compel  this  other  class,  and  it 
is  not  hard  to  see  the  reason  for  this  change  in  the 
orders  to  tlie  messengers.     The  first  class  knew  they 
were  invited  and  were  wanted  and  felt  themselves, 
perhaps,   worthy  of  the  invitation;   the  latter  class 
Avould  look  at  it  from  a  very  different  point  of  view 
because  of  their  past  lives.    For  example,  suppose  the 
Lord  Mayor  of  some  of  our  great  cities  would  make 
a  banquet  inviting  the  nobility,  if  they  would  refuse 
to  come  and  then  he  sent  his  messengers  out  into  the 
slums  of  the  great  city  inviting  the  poor  and  the 
despised  to  the  feast,  wc  can  easily  understand  how 
they  would  look  upon  such  an  invitation.  They  would 
say  to  the    messengers,  "  There    must    be  a  mist.ake 
somewhere,  we  have  broken  the  very  laws  that  the 
chief  magistrate  is  supposed  to  enforce,  we  have  de- 


THE    GREAT    FEAST.  173 

spised  him  and  the  government  of  his  city,  we  are 
poor  and  miserable,  it  cannot  be  possible  that  he  wants 
ns  at  his  banquet."  What  an  amount  of  persuasion 
and  reasoning  would  be  necessary  in  order  to  compel 
such  people  to  accept  of  such  an  invitation.  Thus 
v/hen  we  go  to  the  sinners  who  have  fallen  and  gone 
down,  it  may  be,  into  the  mire  of  iniquity,  we  pre- 
sent to  them  an  invitation  from  the  Lord  of  Hosts 
informing  them  that  He  is  desirous  that  they  should 
be  His,  that  they  should  sit  do^vn  in  His  banqueting- 
house,  become  sharers  of  His  glory  and  heirs  to  a 
wonderful  inheritance.  They  immediately  respond 
by  saying  that  the  invitation  cannot  be  for  them  since 
they  have  taken  His  name  in  vain,  broken  His  laws, 
and  sinned  against  Him  in  so  many  ways — they  are 
imworthy.  And  what  persuasion  and  entreaty  and 
reasoning  is  necessary  in  order  to  show  to  them  that 
they  are  the  invited  ones,  and  that  He  really  wants 
them  to  share  in  His  bounty.  That  is  what  the  com- 
pelling means — the  persuading  of  those  who  are  un- 
Avilling  to  come  because  they  realize  their  unworthi- 
ncss  and  their  unfitness,  and  cannot  believe  that  the 
invitation  is  for  them. 

The  work  of  the  messengers  then  was  to  obey  the 
command  of  their  master,  and  compel  these  men  from 
the  streets  and  lanes,  the  highways  and  hedges,  to 
come  to  the  feast  that  it  might  be  furnished  with 


iU 


THE    GREAT    FEAST. 


guests.     Tliis  is  the  work  which  Christ  has  entrusted 
to  His  church,  and  the  question  conies,  Is  the  church 
doing  this  work  —  compelli)ig  these    multitudes    to 
come  into  the  kingdom?     Are  we  not  sometimes  re- 
pelling them  bj  our  magnificent  buildings  so  gor- 
geously furnished,  our  classical  music  and  philosophic 
essays?     The  Christianity  of  many  of  us  consists  in 
faring  sumptuously  every  day,  wearing  fine  apparel, 
taking  in  the  best  entertainments,  attending  divine 
service  once  a  Sabbath,  sitting  in  a  beautlfull}^  cush- 
ioned pew    and    criticising    the  choir    or    quartette, 
making  some  wise  remark    about    the    sennon,  and 
thanking  God  we  are  not  like  the  masses,  many  of 
whom  possess  more  brains  than  we  do,  but  they  have 
never  had  a  chance  of  developing  them,  because  tliey 
were  born  poor  and  have  had  to  struggle  all  their  life 
trying    to    make    ends    meet.      How    many    of    us 
could  honestly  say  that  we  are  among  the  messengei's 
sent  out  to  compel  sinful  men  to  come  into  tlie  king- 
dom of  God?     Oh,  church  of  the  living  God,  wake 
up  to  your  responsibilitiy,  for  your  duty  is  to  take 
the  gospel  to  every  creature  and  in  Christ's  stead  to 
persuade  men  to  come  into  His  kingdom. 

Am  I  talking  to  any  who  feel  that  because  of 
their  past  lives  the  invitation  does  not  include  them? 
If  so.  I  plead  with  you,  by  the  love  of  th.e  Father 
Who  gave  His  onlv  begotten  Son  to  redeem  you.  by 


THE    GREAT    FEAST.  175 

the  love  of  tlie  Son  Who  emptied  Himself  of  His 
divine  glovy,  took  upon  Himself  our  nature,  bearing- 
our  sins  in  His  own  body  on  the  tree,  and  dying  for 
us  that  we  might  have  life  through  Him,  by  the  love 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  who  has  been  showing  you  your 
sins  and  striving  with  your  heart,  respond  to  the 
Lord's  invitation  and  say,  "  I  come." 

Just  as  I  am — without  one  plea, 
But  that  Thy  blood  was  shed  for  me, 
And  that  Thou  bidd'st  me  come  to  Thee, 
Oh  Lamb  of  God,  I  come,  I  come. 


XVII. 
PRAYER 

•■  Lord,  teach  iis  to  i>r;ty,  as  .IchTi  also  taii;jht  h's  discijiles."— T.ikk  11  :  1. 
■•  After  this  manner,  therefore,  y)r»y  ye."— Matthew  G :  9. 

Xo  man  was  so  highly  spoken  of  by  our  Lord  as 
John  the  Baptist,  and  in  reading  the  iSTew  Testament 
we  are  somewhat  surprised  that  the  ^vriters  give  to 
him  so  little  space.  But  enough  is  said  to  indicate 
his  character  and  the  line  along  which  his  preaching 
ran.  And  this  question  which  the  disciple  asked  our 
Lord  reveals  John  to  us  not  only  as  a  man  of  prayer, 
but  as  one  who  tauglit  his  disciples  to  pray;  and  the 
disciples  of  Jesus  are  amxious  that  they  might  be 
taught  by  Him,  as  John's  disciples  were  taught  by 
their  master.  They  do  not  wish  to  be  taught  con- 
cerning the  necessity  of  prayer,  for  they  had  come  to 
realize  that  prayer  is  as  necessary  to  the  life  of  the 
soul,  as  breathing  is  to  the  life  of  the  body.  Neither 
do  they  ask  concerning  the  One  to  whom  prayer 
should  be  offered,  for  all  through  their  history  they 
prayed  to  the  God  of  heaven  and  their  beloved  Dan- 
iel recfused  to  pray  to  any  God  save  the  God  of  his 
fathers,  though    he    knew    what    the    consequences 


PRAYER.  1Y7 


would  be;  and  the  Old  Testament  is  full  of  prayers 
which  went  from  the  hearts  of  the  people  to  the  throne 
of  God.  But  thej  wished  to  be  taught  to  pray  in  such 
a  manner  that  blessings  and  power  might  come  down 
upon  them  and  our  Lord  gave  to  them,  and,  through 
them,  has  given  to  us  the  model  prayer  which  we 
sometimes  speak  of  as  the  Lord's  prayer. 

If  we  were  sending  a  petition  to  the  Queen,  about 
the  first  question  which  would  present  itself  is.  How 
shall  we  address  her?  what  title  shall  we  give  her? 
And  when  we  are  sending  our  petitions  to  the  Lord  of 
all  the  earth,  how  shall  we  address  Him?    It  is  this 
question  rising  in  our  hearts  that  our  Lord  answers 
when  He  says.  Say,  Our  Father.     In  the  Old  Testa- 
ment God  is  frequently  spoken  of  as  a  father,  but  al- 
ways in  the  sense  of  the  Creator  or  the  Preserver  or 
the  Redeemer  of  His  people;  but  in  the  ISTew  Testa- 
ment the  word  has  a  different  and  a  deeper  m.eaning, 
a  new  relationship  has  been  established;  God  the  Son 
has  taken  upon  Himself  our  nature.    Forasmuch  then 
as  we  are  partakers  of  flesh  and  blood.  He  also  Him- 
self took  part  of  the  same,  taking  not  the  form  of 
angels  but  the  seed  of  Abraham,  becoming  bone  of 
our  bone  and  flesh  of  our  flesh;  and  through  faith  we 
have  received  His  divine  nature,  for  to  as  many  as 
received  Him  gave  He  power  to  become  the  sons  of 
God,  so  that  now  we  have  received  the  adoption  and 


178  PRAYER. 

can  cry,  Abba  Father.  Since  we  are  joint  heirs  with 
Jesus  and  He  has  become  the  elder  brother,  we  can 
now  speak  of  God  as  our  Father  in  a  different  way 
from  that  in  which  the  ancients  understood  the  terra, 
coming  not  as  foreigners  to  a  king  and  potentate,  but 
coming  as  children  to  a  living  Father. 

The  second  question  Avhich  would  present  itself 
with  reference  to  the  petition  of  which  we  have  been 
speaking  is,  Where  shall  we  send  it?  And  this  ques- 
tion with  reference  to  our  Father  is  answered  by 
Christ  when  he  Says,  "  Which  art  in  Heaven."  When 
Solomon  was  dedicating  the  temple  he  said  that  the 
heaven  and  the  heaven  of  heavens  could  not  contain 
God,  and  we  know  from  the  scripture  that  God  is  in 
every  place,  and  that  it  is  impossible  to  get  away  from 
His  Spirit  or  from  His  all-seeing  eye;  yet  He  has  a 
d^^'elling-place,  the  place  of  His  throne,  the  city  that 
Abraham  saw  afar  off,  a  house  o^f  many  mansions  to 
which  our  Saviour  referred  on  the  last  night  He  was 
with  the  disciples,  a  house  not  made  with  hands,  to 
which  Paul  makes  reference  when  writing  to  the 
Corinthians — the  dwelling-place  of  our  God;  and 
from  all  parts  of  the  universe  God  the  Father  can  be 
reached  by  the  prayers  of  His  children.  A  petition,  if 
sent  to  royalty,  will  be  to  the  point,  with  veiy  few  su- 
perfluous words,  and  on  that  account  it  will  necessarily 
be  brief.   Prayer  ought  to  be  to  the  point,  as  we  learn 


PRAYER.  179 

from  this  model  given  to  us,  and  it  sliould  be  brief. 
This  is  certainly  true  in  regard  to  public  prayer,  and 
there  is  no  lesson  which  the  church  has  taken  so  long  to 
learn.  How  many  meetings  have  been  killed  by  long- 
prayers;  how  many  congregations  have  been  wearied 
and  put  out  of  a  devotional  frame  of  mind  because 
the  minister  seemed  to  think  that  he  had  to  take  in 
everything  from  the  day  that  the  morning  stars  sang 
together,  until  the  angel  with  one  foot  on  the  land 
and  the  other  upon  the  sea  shall  cry,  "  that  there 
should  be  time  no  longer."  We  have  no  authority 
for  these  long  prayers.  The  prayer  at  the  dedica- 
tion of  the  temple  that  was  supposed  to  be  an  event 
in  the  history  of  the  nation  will  take  only  five  or  six 
minutes  to  read,  and  in  the  'New  Testament  long 
prayers  are  condemned,  and  we  are  told  that  men  are 
not  heard  for  their  much  speaking.  Brevity  then  is 
one  of  the  lessons  which  Christ  teaches  by  this  model 
which  he  has  given  to  us.  This  does  not  apply,  of 
course,  to  private  devotion;  men  may  spend  the  whole 
night  in  communion  Avith  Him  as  He  frequently 
spent  the  whole  night  in  communion  with  his  Father. 
The  next  question  presenting  itself  is,  T\niat  shall 
we  ask?  Here  we  have  the  answer, — ^Pray  for  the 
hallowdng  of  the  Father's  name.  IN'ames  in  scripture 
were  always  significant,  and  the  name  of  God  stands 
for  His  attributes.     We  are  to  pray  tlsat  that  name, 


180  PRAYER. 

which  is  so  frequently  blasphemed  and  taken  in  vain 
by  His  creatures  may  be  hallowed  and  had  in  rever- 
ence, and  then  that  His  kiup:dom  may  come.  If  that 
kinfcdom  had  come  there  would  be  no  need  to  offer 
up  this  prayer,  but  it  has  not.  The  kingdom  referred 
to  is  not  the  kingdom  of  God  which  is  A\'ithin  us,  but 
the  kingdom  that  shall  stretch  from  shore  to  shore 
and  from  the  river  to  the  ends  of  the  earth;  the  time 
when  all  nations  shall  become  His  inheritance  and  all 
the  kingdoms  of  the  world  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord 
and  His  Christ;  the  time  when  all  shall  know  Him 
and  when  there  shall  be  nothing  to  hurt  or  to  destroy 
in  all  His  holy  mountain,  when  He  shall  reign  in. 
righteousness  ;  and  when  that  kingdom  comes  His 
name  will  be  truly  hallowed.  Pray  that  His  will  may 
be  done  upon  the  earth.  Our  world  is  full  of  jarrings 
and  discord  because  men  are  out  of  touch  vnth  God 
and  consequently  out  of  touch  with  one  another. 
But  when  His  kingdom  shall  come  and  His  will  be 
done  upon  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven,  there  will  be  noth- 
ing but  the  sweetest  harmony;  and  it  is  for  this  that 
the  Christian  is  to  pray.  Our  thoughts  are  now  turned 
to  ourselves — our  physical  necessities,  our  daily  bread. 
Our  Saviour,  in  speaking  of  the  Gentiles,  said  that 
they  were  always  thinking  and  talking  about  what  they 
would  eat  and  drink  and  wherewithal  they  would  be 
clothed.     He  requested  His  disciples  to  seek  first  the 


PRAYER.  181 

kingdom  of  God,  stating  that  these  necessary  things 
would  be  added,  since  the  Father  knoweth  that  the 
children  have  need  of  them;  therefore  in  this  prayer 
He  teaches  to  pray  first  for  the  kingdom  of  God  and 
then  to  ask  for  the  things  which  the  Lord  knoweth 
we  need.  It  is  right  for  us  then  to  pray  for  our  daily 
bread — for  food  and  raiment,  for  the  God  who  feeds 
the  sparrows  and  clothes  the  lilies  will  surely  care 
for,  and  supply  the  wants  of  those,  who  are  his  chil- 
dren. 

The  next  petition  has  reference  to  oiir  sins — for 
there  is  no  man  that  sinneth  not,  and  as  John  tells  us, 
if  we  say  we  have  no  sin  we  deceive  ourselves  and  the 
truth  is  not  in  us,  or,  as  Christ  taught  Peter,  he  that 
is  washed  requires  to  have  his  feet  washed.  In  other 
words,  the  ransomed  of  the  Lord  coming  in  contact 
with  sin  require  daily  cleansing  of  the  soul  as  the 
body  requires  its  daily  food.  Therefore  He  exhorts 
to  pray  for  the  forgiveness  of  sin,  and  it  is  implied 
that  what  we  ask  Him  to  do  for  us  we  will  be  willing 
to  do  for  others, — "Forgive  us  our  sins  as  we  for- 
give those  who  sin  against  us."  We  have  no  right 
to  ask  God  to  blot  out  our  iniquities  unless  we  are 
willing  to  forgive  those  who  are  indebted  to  us.  In 
addition  to  that,  we  are  to  pray  for  guidance,  "  Load 
us  not  into  temptation."  It  is  true  God  cannot  lead 
men  into  temptation  in  the  bad  sense  of  the  word,  as 


182  PRAYER. 

He  caiirot  ho  tempted  of  evil,  neither  tempteth  He  any 
man;  I'lil  loniiitation  in  this  sense  means  the  testing 
or  the  ti;\iii£i',  jis  tlie  Spirit  led  Christ  into  the  wilder- 
ness to  he  tempted,  whieh  means  that  He  was  taken 
there  to  ho  trie  :1  or  \n  he  tested,  and  He  stood  the  test 
and  came  from  the  wilderness  as  p;old  purified  in  the 
furnace.  The  thought  here  is  that  we  are  not  to  have 
so  much  confidence  in  our  own  strength,  as  Ui  desii-e 
that  we  be  led  into  places  where  we  would  be  sorely 
tried  or  put  to  a  severe  test.  Peter  had  unbounded 
confidence  in  himself,  for  when  he  heard  how  the 
disciples  were  to  be  tested  he  thought  that  though  all 
men  fall  yet  he  could  stand;  but  in  after  years  he 
could  see  the  necessity  of  this  petition.  Lead  us  not 
into  places  where  we  shall  be  sorely  tried. 

Deliver  us  from  the  evil,  or  the  Evil  One.  No 
matter  wdiat  men's  theories  are  in  these  days  with 
reference  to  the  power  of  evil  and  a  personal  devil, 
no  one  can  read  the  Xew  Testament  without  coming 
to  the  conclusion  that  Jesus  Christ  believed  in  a  per- 
sonal devil;  and  He  is  here  teaching  His  disciples  to 
pray  that  they  may  be  delivered  from  this  Evil  One 
— this  one,  who  so  desired  to  have  one  of  these  same 
disciples,  that  he  might  sift  him  as  wheat.  And 
surely,  if  those  disciples  who  had  such  wonderful 
power  imparted  to  them  required  to  pray  this  prayer, 
how  much  more  do  we  need  to  offer  it  up  from  our 


PRAYER.  183 

hearts  that  we  may  be  delivered  from  him,  from  his 
wiles  and  from  his  power. 

In  lookin;^  at  this  model  in-ayer  we  see  that  it  is 
wonderfully  comprehensive.  It  takes  in  everythinp:; 
— the  name  of  God.  the  kinj^dom  of  God,  the  wall  of 
God,  our  physical  necessities — food  and  raiment  im- 
plied— the  pardon  of  our  sins,  our  relation  to  others 
in  the  forgiving  of  those  who  trespass  against  us, 
our  guidance  through  the  difficult  places  and  places 
of  trial,  and  our  deliverance  from  the  Evil  One. 
Like  the  law  Avritten  on  the  tables  of  stone  referring 
to  God  and  refen*ing  to  humanity,  the  foundation  of 
all  laws,  so  this  prayer,  the  two  tables  you  may  say, 
referring  to  God,  His  kingdom,  His  will;  referring  to 
our  needs,  physical  and  spiritual,  and  our  relation  to 
others,  is  the  foundation  and  the  model  for  all  prayer, 
— leaving  out  nothing  and  taking  in  everything  that 
is  necessary. 

But  this  was  not  the  only  occasion  on  which  Jesus 
taught  His  disciples  how  to  pray.  He  taught  them  by 
example.  When  they  would  see  Him  rising  a  great 
while  before  day  and  getting  alone  with  His  Father, 
holding  communion  with  God,  a  voice  would  say  to 
them,  "After  this  manner  prav  ye."  When  they 
heard  that  most  wonderful  of  prayers  which  is  re- 
corded in  tlie  seventeenth  of  John,  in  which  He  was 
pleading  for  the  union  of  His  followers,  that  they 


184  PRAYER. 

might  bo  one,  this  same  voice  would  say  to  the  dis- 
ciples, "  After  this  mamier  therefore  Dray  ye."    Pray 
that  My  followers  may  be  one  in  heart,  that  the  world 
may  see  the  "union  and  believe  that  the  Father  hath 
sent  -Me.    Then  they  go  with  him  to  Gethsemane.    It 
may  be  that  the  very  one  who  said,  "  Teach  us  to 
pray,"  was  among  the  three  who  were  nearest  to  Him 
on  that  wonderful  occasion.     They  saw  Him  fall  on 
the  earth,  they  heard  His  cry,  repeating  the  same 
words  and  requesting  God  to  let  the  cup  pass  if  it 
were  possible,  adding,  "  ISTevertheless,  not  My  will, 
but  Thine  be  done."    That  voice  would  again  say  to 
them,  "After  this  manner  therefore  pray  ye;"  pray 
that  the  Father's  will  may  be  done  though  you  may 
have  to  drink  the  cup  to  its  bitter  dregs.      As  they 
follow  Him  to  the  cross,  see  the  men  who  pass  by 
wagging  their  heads  and  spitting  in  His  face,  as  they 
see  the  parched  lips   opened    and    hear   the  prayer, 
"  Father  forgive  them,"  the  voice  comes  again,  "After 
this  manner  therefore  pray  ye;"  pray  for  those  who 
despitefully  use  you;  pray  for  your  enemies;  pray  for 
those  who  revile  you,  for  I  have  set  you  an  example. 
He  also  teaches  them  from  parables  which  He 
uttered,  how  they  are  to  be  in  earnest  and  persevere 
in  prayer.    To  illustrate  this  He  takes  the  story  of  the 
unjust  judge  and  the  poor  widow.     This  man  has  no 
regard  for  God,  consequently  he  has  no  regard  for  his 


PRAYER.  186 

fellowmen,  he  is  one  of  tlie  corrupt  judges  of  whom 
there  were  so  many  in  the  eastern  lands  in  those  days. 
Here  is  the  poor  -widow,  helpless  and  defenceless;  the 
adversaries,  it  may  he,  are  trying  to  take  away  her 
children  and  sell  them  into  captivity.  She  comes 
seeking  for  justice  but  this  uniust  man  will  not 
hearken  to  her  voice.  She  cries  in  the  court-room, 
"  Avenge  me  of  my  adversary,"  she  is  repulsed  and 
put  out,  but  as  he  is  going  home  he  hears  her  cry 
again.  He  may  get  away  from  her  then,  but  the  first 
thing  he  hears  in  the  early  morning  is  the  cry  of  this 
same  woman;  she  follows  him  wherever  he  goes  and 
at  last  he  says,  "  Though  I  regard  not  God  or  man, 
yet  lest  she  trouble  me  by  her  continual  coming  I 
will  grant  her  request."  And  Christ  virtually  says  "  If 
an  unjust  judge  will  grant  such  a  request  because  of 
the  persistent  way  in  which  it  is  presented,  how  much 
more  will  your  loving  Father  in  heaven  grant  unto 
you  the  things  He  is  only  too  willing  to  give  if  He  sees 
you  are  in  earnest  in  asking  for  them."  "  After  this 
manner  therefore  pray  ye."  Following  the  example 
of  this  woman,  come  with  your  requests  expecting 
an  answer  and  keep  on  asking  until  you  receive  that 
which  your  soul  desires.  The  reason  why  so  many 
of  our  prayers  are  not  answered  is  because  they  are 
not  pra^^ers,  they  are  simply  requests,  and  we  would 
be  surprised  if  they  were  answered.     Suppose  that 


186  PRAYER. 

woman  Lad  gone  to  tho  unjust  judge  and  said,  "  I  am 
going  to  try  to  get  justice,  if  I  get  it  well  and  good, 
but  if  I  do  not  get  it,  well  T  cannot  help  it."  she 
would  not  have  obtained  that  wliich  she  sought  for. 
But  ,she  was  so  much  in  earnest  that  she  said,  "  If 
there  is  justice  in  the  land  I  am  going  to  have  it,  ho 
-will  either  grant  my  request  or  I  MnW  perish  in  the 
effort  to  obtain  what  I  want."  Have  we  not  children 
or  friends  in  as  great  danger  as  her  family  were?  Are 
we  as  anxious  concerning  them  as  she  was?  Do  we 
come  to  God  saying,  "  This  is  absolutely  essential  and 
I  am  going  to  seek  until  I  find  and  knock  until  itj  is 
opened?" 

Then  take  an  example  from  His  own  life.  A  poor 
woman  comes  from  the  despised  race  of  the  Canaan- 
ites;  she  is  a  Syrophenician  and  an  evil  spirit  has 
taken  possession  of  her  daughter;  she  has  heard  about 
Jesus;  she  believes  He  is  able  to  do  what  she  wants 
and  to  save  to  her  the  daughter  that  is  so  dear  to  her 
heart,  so  she  comes  to  him.  The  disciples  ask  Him 
to  send  her  away  because  she  is  troubling  them.  Still 
she  persists  in  presenting  her  requests.  He  turns  His 
back  upon  her  and  utters  not  a  word,  but  she  is  not 
discouraged,  she  comes  still  closer.  Then  He  acts  in 
a  strange  way,  speaks  to  her  as  perhaps  He  never  spoke 
to  another  and  says,  "  It  is  not  meet  to  take  the  chil- 
dren's bread  and  srive  it  to  the  dogs."    In  other  words 


PRAYER.  187 

He  tells  lier  she  is  only  one  of  tlie  Gentile  dogs,  one 
of  tliose  wlio  are  looked  down  upon  by  the  Jews  and 
spoken  of  in  those  disparaging  terms;  but  she  throws 
herself  at  His  feet  stating  that  she  is  willing;  to  be 
called  anything,  and  that  as  the  dogs  eat  of  the  crumbs 
that  fall  from  the  master's  table,  she  is  willing  to  take 
that  place,  but  she  will  not  go  away  until  she  gets 
that  for  which  she  came.  She  realizes  that  the  case  is 
desperate,  that  the  life  and  the  future  of  her  daughter 
depends  upon  His  actions,  and  she  is  willing  to  be 
anything  or  do  anything  so  long  as  she  gets  her  re- 
quest answered.  Then  He  looks  at  her  and  says,  "  Oh 
woman,  great  is  thy  faith,  be  it  unto  thee  even  as  thou 
wilt."  Was  He  ever  more  pleased  with  anyone  than 
He  was  with  that  woman  because  of  her  importunity, 
and  I  fancy  I  can  hear  Him  say  to  the  disciples  as  He 
points  to  this  woman,  "  After  this  manner  therefore 
pray  ye."  "  Ask  and  ye  shall  receive,  seek  and  ye 
shall  find;"  for  the  Lord  is  found  by  those  who  seek 
Him  with  all  their  hearts. 


XVIII. 

THE  YOUNG  KULER  AND  THE  BLIND 
BEGGAR. 

"  And  he  was  sad  at  that  saying,  and  went  away  grieved ;  for  he  had 
great  possessions." — Mxkk  10 :  22. 

"  And  immediately  he  received  his  sight  and  followed  Jesus  in  the  way." 
—Mark  10:  52. 

It  would  be  difficult  to  imagine  a  greater  contrast 
than  that  which  exists  between  these  two  men.  Look- 
ing at  them  from  the  physical  point  of  view  we  think 
of  the  young  man  as  strong  and  healthy  in  the  full  en- 
joyment of  all  his  faculties:  We  think  of  Bartimeus 
being  blind,  and  a  greater  calamity  can  hardly  befall 
a  man  as  far  as  the  physical  is  concerned.  Then  the 
one  is  a  ruler  and  tlie  other  a  beggar,  the  young  man 
has  great  possessions  and  enjoys  all  the  comforts  and 
luxuries  which  wealth  can  provide,  while  the  other  is 
depending  upon  charity  for  his  existence,  often,  no 
doubt,  deprived  of  the  necessaries  of  life.  But  there 
is  a  point  in  which  they  resemble  each  other — for 
they  are  both  unhappy.  We  read  of  the  young  man 
being  sorrowful,  there  is  something  for  which  his 
soul  craves  that  he  is  not  in  possession  of,  for  material 
things  cannot  satisfy  the  hunger  of  the  spiritual  na- 
ture.    We  would  not  be  surprised  to  find  Bartimeus 


THE  YOUNG  RULER  AND  THE  BLIND  BEGGAR.    189 

unliappy,  and  no  doubt  some  looking  at  him  in  his 
miserable  condition  would  say,  If  he  had  his  sight  and 
plenty  of  money  he  would  lack  nothing  and  enjoy 
happiness.  But  the  young  man  was  in  possession  of 
all  this  and  still  he  was  miserable,  for  a  man's  happi- 
ness consisteth  not  in  the  abundance  of  the  things 
which  he  possesseth ;  happiness  in  humble  homes,  and 
discontent  in  palatial  dwellings. 

There  is  another  point  of  resemblance — both  of 
these  men  come  in  contact  with  Christ.  The  one 
runs  to  Him  as  He  passes  and  falls  at  His  feet  hail- 
ing Him  as  Good  Master,  the  other  cries  after  Him. 
as  He  is  passing  by  and  pleads  for  mercy  from  the 
Son  of  David.  Then  we  come  to  a  point  of  contrast. 
The  young  man  goes  away  sorrowful,  as  one  writer 
puts  it,  or  grieved,  as  we  read  in  another  gospel — goes 
away  more  imhappy  than  he  was  when  he  came,  while 
Bartimeus  gets  all  he  wanted,  all  he  sought  for,  and 
follows  Jesus  in  the  way.  Wliy  this  contrast?  Is  it 
because  Jesus  loved  one  more  than  the  other?  We 
do  read  that  He  looked  upon  the  young  ruler  and 
loved  him,  we  do  not  read  any  such  statement  concern- 
ing Bartimeus,  and  yet  the  latter  was  happy  after  his 
interview  with  Christ,  while  the  former  was  made 
more  miserable. 

Let  us  now  look  at  these  men  individually  and  we 
will  find  out  the  cause  of  all  this.    In  the  life  of  Bar- 


IDO  THE  YOUNG  RULER  AND  THE  BLIND  BEGGAR. 

timeus  another  morning  has  come  and  he  is  led  out 
as  usual  by  someone,  takes  his  seat  under  the  shadow 
of  a  friendly  tree  as  he  had  done  on  many  fonner 
occasions,  expects  that  this  day  will  be  long  and  mono- 
tonous like  those  wliicli  have  gone  before  it,  but  as 
the  day  advances,  his  ear,  which  is  so  sensitive,  detects 
the  sound  of  an  unusual  multitude  of  people  who  are 
passing  by,  he  cannot  see  them,  but  he  asks  what  it 
means,  and  the  answer  comes,  "Jesus  of  Nazareth 
passeth  by."  A  thrill  of  joy  goes  through  his  whole 
being.  Can  it  be  possible  that  this  is  the  One  concern- 
ing whom  he  has  thought  so  much?  Quick  as  a  flash 
we  hear  his  cry,  "Jesus  of  JsTazareth,  Thou  Son  of 
David,  have  mercy  on  me."  Those  who  are  near  him 
try  to  keep  him  quiet,  but  it  is  no  use,  for  above  the 
noisy  crowd  the  beggar's  voice  is  slirill  and  loud, 
"Jesus,  Thou  Son  of  David,  have  mercy  upon  me." 
Christ  hears  the  cry,  stops  the  procession,  commands 
them  to  bring  him,  opens  to  the  blind  man  the  trea- 
suries of  heaven  and  says,  "What  wilt  thou  that  T 
should  do  unto  thee?"  The  answer  comes,  "Lord 
that  I  might  receive  my  sight,"  and  Jesus  resT)onds, 
"  Go  thy  way,  thy  faith  hath  made  thee  whole,"  and 
the  historian  tells  us,  that  he  received  his  sight  im- 
mediately and  followed  Jesus  in  the  way. 

We  are  informed  then  that  it  was  by  faith  he  was 
healed,  nnd  yet  we  look  upon  Josu"?  ns  the  liealer. 


THE  YOUNG  RULER  AND  THE  BLIND  BEGGAR.    191 

Sometimes  faith  is  spoken  of  as  that  which  saves.  At 
others  times  Jesus  is  spoken  of  as  the  Saviour.  It 
amounts  to  the  same  in  the  end.  For  example,  sup- 
pose we  are  at  a  railway  station,  there  is  an  engine 
and  a  long  train  of  cars  there  all  moving  out,  one 
man  looking  at  them  says,  "  That  engine  is  drawing  a 
train."  Another  man  says  "  The  couplings  are  draw- 
ing the  train,"  and  they  are  both  right.  The  coup- 
lings would  be  of  no  use  without  the  engine,  but  the 
engine  must  be  imited  to  the  cars  if  they  are  to  bene- 
fit by  her  power  and  be  dra^vn  along  by  her  strength. 
The  cars  cannot  go  without  the  engine,  neither  can 
men  be  saved  without  Christ,  but,  as  in  the  case  of 
the  train  there  must  be  a  union,  and  we  are  informed 
that  without  faith  it  is  impossible  to  please  God,  and 
by  faith  we  are  saved;  for  it  is  faith  that  links  the 
helpless  sinner  to  the  powerful  Saviour,  and  in  this 
case  Jesus  said  to  Bartimeus,  "  Thy  faith  hath  made 
thee  whole."  But  how  did  he  get  this  faith ?  We  read 
that  faith  cometh  by  hearing,  and  hearing  by  the 
Word  of  God.  Xo  doubt  he  had  often  listened  to 
those  who  were  reading  the  Old  Testament  and  how 
intensely  interested  he  would  be  in  that  thirty-fifth 
chapter  of  Isaiah,  where  the  Messiah  is  spoken  of  as 
the  One  who  would  open  the  eyes  of  the  blind.  Then 
men  told  him  about  this  preacher  from  Xazareth,  re- 
lated to  him  the  ^vonderful  things  that  they  had  seen 


192    THE  YOUNG  RULER  AND  THE  BLIND  BEGGAR. 

Him  do.  He  put  tlie  two  together,  and  said,  Such 
things  were  predicted  concerning  the  Messiah,  the 
Son  of  David,  such  things  are  being  fulfilled  by  thi^ 
prophet  of  ISTazareth,  therefore  he  is  none  other  than 
the  One  who  was  to  come.  In  this  way  he  mu=t 
have  obtained  his  faith,  the  faith  which  looked  upon 
Jesus  not  only  as  a  man  sent  from  God,  but  a.i  the  Son 
of  David — another  name  for  the  long  looted  for  ]\Ies- 
siah. 

But  then  men  t<ilk  to  us  concerning  a  saving  faith 
and  a  faith  that  is  dead,  j^ow  we  can  get  an  illus- 
tration of  these  kinds  of  faith  in  the  case  that  is  be- 
fore us.  Bartimeus  might  have  believed  that  he  wa.s 
blind,  might  have  believed  that  this  was  the  Son  of 
Da^dd,  able  and  willing  tO'  do  more  than  he  could 
think  or  ask,  and  still  have  remained  in  his  blindness. 
Sometim.es  we  have  teachers,  or  m.en  who  call  them- 
selves teachers,  and  they  will  say  to  the  sinner,  "  You 
believe  that  you  are  a  sinner?"  The  response  comes, 
"  Yes,  I  know  it."  "  You  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  is 
the  Saviour  able  and  willing  to  save?"  They  are  ans- 
wered in  the  affirmative,  and  then  they  say,  'ni\^ell  that 
ii^  faith,  vou  are  saved."  Go  to  Bartimeus  and  sav  t/) 
him,  "You  believe  you  are  blind?"  He  will  answer, 
"  I  know  it."  "  You  believe  that  tlie  one  concerning 
whom  you  have  heard  is  the  Son  of  David,  able  and 
willing  to  save  you?"     He  answers,  "T  believe  it," 


THE  VOUNG  RULER  AND  THE  BLIND  BEGGAR.    193 

And  then  we  say  to  liim,  "  Therefore  you  have  re- 
ceived your  sight."     But  he  will  answer,  "  I  cannot 
see."     There  must  be  in  addition  to  all  of  this — con- 
tact between  the  blind  man,  and  the  One  who  is  the 
light  of  the  world.     There  must  be  contact  between 
the  sinner  and  the  Saviour,  as  there  must  be  a  union 
between  the  cars  and  the  engine,  if  the  power  of  the 
one  is  to  be  imparted  to  the  other;  and  this  contact  we 
see  brought  about  by  Bartimeus  calling  to  Jesus  and 
being  brought  to  Him.    In  the  Old  Testament  we  are 
informed  that  whosoever  calleth  upon  the  name  of  the 
Lord  shall  be  saved.    We  cannot  call  on  Him  of  whom 
we  have  not  heard,  but  as  soon  as  this  blind  man  had 
heard  and  come  to  realize  that  this  was  the  Lord  he 
called  upon  Him.     And  so  soon  as  he  called  difficul- 
ties came  in  the  way,  for  the  multitude  tried  to  quiet 
him. 

History  has  been  repeating  itself  in  all  ages,  and 
to-day,  just  as  soon  as  a  sinner,  realizing  that  he  is  a 
sinner  and  that  there  is  salvation  in  Christ,  desires  to 
come  to  the  Saviour  or  to  call  upon  Him,  so  soon  will 
obstacles  come  in  the  way  and  the  devil,  through  some 
agency,  mil  try  to  come  between  the  seeking  sinner 
and  the  pardoning  Saviour.  But  Bartimeus  is  in 
earnest,  and  when  a  man  is  in  earnest  there  is  noth- 
ing which  can  keep  him  from  being  saved.  Fre- 
quently we  meet  with  those  who  are  not  Christiana 


194  THE  YOUNG  RULER  AND  THE  BLIND  BEGGAR. 

jiiul  WO  talk  to  tliein  about  their  salvation.  They  say 
to  us  that  tliey  wouldn't  mind  if  they  were  Christians, 
but  they  talk  about  it  in  a  half-hearted  way.  Such 
men  are  not  likely  to  be  saved,  for  we  read  that  men 
find-  the  Lord  when  they  seek  llim  with  all  their 
hearts,  in  other  words,  when  they  become  in  earnest; 
and  as  soon  as  a  man  sees  his  sin  in  the  light  of  God's 
revealed  truth,  so  soon  will  he  desire  to  get  away  from 
it  and  cry  as  Bartimeus  did  to  the  Son  of  David.  Jesus 
heard  that  cry,  and  let  us  remember  that  at  that  time 
lie  was  going  up  to  Jerusahnn  after  being  rejected  by 
His  brethren.  His  disciples  were  quarreling  as  to  wIkj 
should  be  the  gi'eatest  in  the  kingdom,  which  they 
thought  He  was  about  to  establish.  Before  Him  were 
the  agonies  of  Gethsemane  and  the  shame  of  Calvary, 
and  yet  He  could  hear  the  cry  of  a  poor  beggar  and 
take  time  to  grant  his  request.  To-day  the  sufferings 
are  over.  He  is  exalted  a  prince  and  a  Saviour,  but  He 
still  bends  on  earth  a  brother's  eye,  and  IBs  ear  is  still 
open  to  the  cry  of  the  needy.  There  is  not  a  single 
soul  on  the  face  of  the  earth  but  can  get  a  hearing 
from  this  Son  of  God,  if  they  will  only  cry  to  Him  in 
their  sorrow  as  did  this  blind  beggar  near  to  the  citv 
of  Jericho.  Then  Jesus  opened  to  him,  as  it  Avere, 
the  storehouse  of  heaven  and  asked  him  what  he 
wanted.  He  was  a  beggar  and  might  have  asked  for 
alms,  but  what  would  all  the  gifts  that  could  be  given 


THE  YOUNG  RULER  AND  tHE  BLIND  BEGGAR.    195 

be  in  comparison  witli  his  sight,  and  bo  he  asked  for 
that  which  was  essential  to  his  happiness. 

The  Lord  often  asks  men  the  same  question  to-daj, 
and  sajs  to  them,  "  What  wilt  thou  that  I  should  do 
for  thee."  Some  ask  for  wealth  and  some  for  power, 
others  again  that  they  may  stand  high  in  the  estim- 
ation of  their  fellow-men,  "  But  what  shall  it  profit 
a  man  if  he  gain  the  whole  world  and  lose  his  own 
soul?"  And  what  gain  would  it  be  to  Bartimeus  to  re- 
ceive as  a  gift  the  Jordan  valley,  so  long  as  he  was 
without  his  sight?  Then  Jesus  informed  him  that 
his  faith  had  healed  liim,  his  eyes  were  opened  to  be- 
hold the  glories  of  nature,  he  saw  the  multitudes  that 
thronged  his  Master,  but  to  him  Jesus  was  the  chief 
among  thousands  and  the  one  altogether  lovely. 
With  a  glad  heart  he  followed  Him  in  the  way,  to 
rejoice  in  the  blessings  he  had  received,  and  to  wor- 
ship and  adore  his  benefactor. 

How  different  in  the  case  of  the  young  ruler.  He 
comes  sorrowful,  but  he  goes  away  a  thousand  times 
more  sorrowful.  Jesus,  who  was  spoken  of  as  a  physi- 
cian, diagnosed  his  case,  saw  at  a  srlance  the  secret  of 
all  the  trouble,  and  told  him  that  he  was  lacking 
one  thing,  to  sell  his  possessions,  to  give  to  the  poor, 
to  take  up  the  cross,  to  follow  in  the  way,  and  then  he 
would  have  treasures  in  heaven,  !^^ow  why  did  Christ 
make  such  a  demand  of  this  young  ruler?    He  asked 


196    THE  YOUNG  RULER  AND  THE  BLIND  BECGAR. 

iiothiiig  of  Bartimeus,  simply  granted  his  request,  but 
He  never  deals  with  any  two  in  exactly  the  same  way. 
He  deals  with  men  according  to  their  individual  need, 
and  no  doubt  He  saw  that  in  the  case  of  this  young 
man,-  covetousness  was  the  besetting  sin,  and  that 
which  was  standing  between  him  and  the  eternal  life 
he  sought.  AVe  can  imagine  a  man  going  to  a  physi- 
cian and  informing  the  doctor  that  he  is  miserable 
and  that  he  is  anxious  to  be  in  good  health.  After 
an  examination  the  physician  infonns  him  that  one  of 
his  limbs  is  diseased  and  will  have  to  be  amputated, 
that  if  that  is  done  he  ^^dll  enjoy  health  and  live  pro- 
bably for  many  years,  but  if  the  operation  i>  not  per- 
formed he  will  never  enjoy  a  dav  free  from  pain,  and 
in  a  short  time  all  will  end  in  death.  The  man  says, 
"  I  am  A''ery  anxious  to  live  and  t-o  be  free  from  pain, 
but  I  cannot  submit  to  the  operation."  And  then  the 
physician  informs  him  that  he  can  do  nothing  further 
for  him,  it  is  either  the  parting  with  the  limb  and  the 
having  the  life,  or  retaining  the  limb  and  going  down 
with  it  to  death;  and  so  the  man  goes  away  from  tho 
physician  exceeding  soiTowful,  wanting  to  have  the 
life,  but  refusing  to  part  wnth  that  which  is  essential 
in  the  retaining  of  this  life.  It  was  something  simi- 
lar in  the  case  of  this  young  man.  He  wanted  eter- 
nal life  but  could  not  have  it,  and  at  the  same  time 
retain  his  possessions,  but  he  would  not  think  of  giv- 


THE  YOUNG  RULER  AND  THE  BLIND  BEGGAR.    197 

ing  up  the  possessions,  so  he  went  away  to  be  sorrow- 
ful all  the  days  of  his  life,  and  then  to  go  out,  as  far 
as  we  know,  into  the  darkness. 

Christ  has  told  us  that  if  the  right  eye  or  the  right 
hand  or  the  right  foot  offends  they  must  be  separated 
from  the  body,  for  it  is  better  to  enter  into  life  maimed 
than  to  be  cast  out  having  all  the  members.    We  know 
Avhen  He  is  speaking  in  this  way  He  is  using  figurative 
language,  for  it  is  not  the  physical  eye  or  the  physi- 
cal hand  or  foot  that  can  endanger  the  life  of  the 
soul,  but  it  meaus  there  are  things  right  in  themselves, 
not  only  so  but  they  may  be  sometimes  as  useful  as  the 
i-ight  eye  or  the  right  hand  or  foot,  and  yet  these  very 
things  may  threaten  the  life  of  the  soul,  and  the  only 
course  then  to  be  pursued  is  to  be  sepai-ated  from 
them.  With  some,  wealth  is  a  power  with  which  they 
can  make  friends  who  will  receive  them  into  ever- 
lasting habitations,  with  others,  wealth  may  be  like 
the  right  eye  or  the  right  hand  endangering  the  life 
of  the  soul.     And  perhaps  there  is  no  sin  greater  or 
more  frequently  committed  than  the  sin  of  covetous- 
ness.     The  love  of  money  is  still  the  root  of  all  evil. 
Were  it  not  for  the  desire  to  have  wealth  we  would 
have  no  difficulty  with  the  liquor  traffic  or  the  opium 
traffic,  and  a  great  many  of  the  other  e^dls  which  are 
ruining  multitudes  of  our  fellow-men.     For  men  do. 
not  manufacture  and  sell  liquor  because  they  love  to 


198  THE  YOUNG  RULER  AND  THE  BLIND  BEGGAR. 

see  their  fellow-beings  intoxicated,  but  because  there 
is  money  in  it.  They  do  not  ctow  and  dispose  of 
opium  for  the  love  of  seeinjr  millions  of  Chinamen 
sent  down  to  premature  graves,  but  because  there  is 
money  in  it.  Tn  every  walk  of  life  we  see  how  sin 
is  eatincr  like  a  canker,  blastinsr  the  hopes  and  ruinin^x 
the  souls  of  multitudes.  "With  some  it  may  be  sin  of 
a  different  kind.  But  in  everv  case,  whatever  the  sin 
may  be,  the  man  mustTae  separated  from  it  before  he 
can  be  saved,  for  Jesus  came  not  to  save  men  in  their 
sins  but  to  save  them  from  their  sins.  He  loved  this 
young  ruler,  Tie  was  anxious  to  save  him  and  the 
young  man  was  anxious  to  be  saved  himself,  but  when 
it  came  to  the  ouestion  of  partiner  with  the  possessions 
in  order  to  obtain  the  life,  he  chose  the  possessions, 
and  with  a  sorro-^^^ul  heart  went  away  lacking  the  one 
thin??  which  was  needful. 

TTow  many  there  are  to-dav  in  the  same  -nosition  in 
which  this  youno-  man  was.  Thev  would  like  to  be 
saved  and  to  be  sure  of  a  home  in  the  house  not  made 
with  hands,  hvf  there  is  some  darling  sin  from  which 
thev  do  not  M-ish  to  bo  parted,  and  so  it  is  between 
the  sin  and  the  Saviour — His  loving;  and  compassion- 
ate eve  r^stinsr  upon  them,  and  thev  going  awav  sor- 
rowful. "Neyer  did  this  vounsr  man  eni'ov  a  dav  of 
real  happiness  durinn-  the  rest  of  hi<5  li-^^e.  Thp  t"''-^!- 
cries  of  the  past  followed  him,  and  the  fear  of  tt^ 


THE  YOUNG  RULER  AND  THE  BLIND  BEGGAR.    199 

future  haunted  liiia.  So  it  is  with  those  who  come  in 
contact  with  Christ,  and  have  offered  to  them  the 
treasures  of  heaven;  they  barter  off  these  for  some  of 
tlie  things  of  earth,  for  the  sins  or  the  possessions  that 
are  so  dear  to  them. 

The  one  man  followed  Jesus  rejoicing,  the  other 
went  away  sorrowful.  How  often  this  happens  in  the 
house  of  God.  Two  men  come  in,  sit  down  it  may 
be  in  the  same  pew,  both  conscious  that  there  is  a 
something  essential  to  the  happiness  they  are  not  in 
posF^ssion  of.  The  one  opens  his  heart,  receives  the 
truth,  takes  up  his  cross  to  follow  the  blaster  and  goes 
out  of  the  sanctuary  rejoicing.  The  other  man  refuses 
to  comply  with  the  conditions  and  goes  out  more  sor- 
rowful than  he  came  in,  having  before  him  all  tlie 
years  the  fear  of  death,  and  the  dread  of  the  judgment 
to  come.  How  different  would  this  young  man's  life 
have  been  had  he  complied  mth  the  conditions  laid 
down  by  Jesus.  He  would  have  had  that  fullness  of 
joy  of  which  one  of  Christ's  followers  speaks,  his  name 
might  have  stood  high  in  the  list  of  the  worthies,  and 
he  at  last  have  received  an  abundant  entrnu':'e  into  the 
everlasting  kingdom,  where  there  is  joy  and  plea- 
sures and  everlasting  treasures  at  the  right  hand  of  the 
Majesty  on  high. 


J? 


XIX. 
JESUS  ONLY. 

'•  They  saw  no  man,  save  Jesus  only."— Matthew  17 :  8. 

These  words,  Jesus  only,  are  tlie  key  to  tlie  scene 
described  iu  tins  chapter.  Vie  are  not  going  to  dis- 
cuss the  question  as  to  what  mountain  He  was  trans- 
figiu-ed  upon,  whether  Tabor  or  ITennon,  for  while 
the  discussion  might  be  interesting  it  would  be  of 
little  practical  importance.  The  cross  upon  which  He 
was  crucified  is  of  very  little  importance  compared 
%vith  the  Christ;  the  sepulchre  in  which  He  lay  is  of 
very  little  value  com])ared  with  the  risen  Christ,  who 
left  it  on  the  resun-ection  morning.  In  like  manner 
we  are  more  interested  in  that  which  transpired  upon 
the  mountain,  and  it  is  to  this  scene  that  our  atten- 
tion for  some  time  shall  be  turned. 

On  the  evening  of  the  day  we  see  four  men  going 
up  the  mountain-side.  When  they  have  reached  the 
place  Avhere  they  intend  to  tarry,  Ave  see  three  of  them 
sitting  down  upon  the  grass  while  the  fourth  is  a  little 
way  from  them  in  the  attitude  of  pvayei-,  ;ind  while 
He  prays  a  wonderful  change  comes  over  Him,  His 
face  shines  like  the  sun  and  His  garments  become 
bright  as  the  light.    Tn  Exodns  wo  read  of  Moses'  face 


'  JESUS   ONLY.  201 

sliming  with  sucli  a  brightness  that  the  people  could 
not  look  upon  it,  but  that  glory  came  to  Moses  from 
Avithout,  it  Avas  the  glorv  of  God,  shining  upon  his  face 
during  the  days  he  was  upon  the  mount,  that  gave  it 
such  brilliancy.  We  also  read  that  the  face  of 
Stephen,  when  he  Avas  being  stoned,  shone  like  the 
face  of  an  angel,  but  that  glory  also  may  have  come 
from  Avithout,  it  may  liaA^e  come  from  the  One  Avho 
was  standing  at  the  right  hand  of  the  Father  to  re- 
ceive His  first  martyr.  Eut  this  glory  Avhich  caused 
the  face  and  the  gannents  of  Christ  to  shine  and  glis- 
ten Avas  a  gloiy  from  Avithin,  for  while  He  Avas  God 
manifest  in  the  flesh,  Ave  might  also  speak  of  Him  as 
God  concealed  by  the  flesh.  As  the  A^eil  in  the  an- 
cient temple  concealed  the  Shekinah  from  the  gaze  of 
the  people,  so  His  flesh,  Avhicli  Avas  spoken  of  as  a  veil 
or  a  tent,  concealed  the  diAdne  glory  so  that  He  ap- 
peared to  the  multitudes  like  an  ordinary  man;  but 
for  the  time  beine:  this  glory  shone  through  the  flesh 
and  the  disciples  beheld  it.  It  may  have  been  some- 
thing like  this  Avhich  happened  in  the  Garden  of 
Gethsemane,  Avhen  thoee  A\dio  came  to  arrest  Him 
fell  to  the  ground  as  dead  men.  We  knoAv  also  that 
Avhen  He  appeared  to  Saul  on  the  Avay  to  Damascus 
His  presence  Avas  brighter  than  the  sun  at  noon-day: 
and  Ave  have  a  description  of  Him  in  Revelation  as 
He  appeared  to  John,  and  Ave  know  from  the  sacred 


202  JESUS    ONLY. 

%mtings  that  He  is  the  lig;ht  of  the  celestial  city, 
where  they  need  no  candle,  neither  lio;ht  of  the  sun 
nor  the  moon,  for  the  Lamb  is  the  light  thereof.  And 
in  after  years  when  Peter  is  referring  to  this  scene 
he  says,  '^  We  saw  His  glory  in  the  Mount,''  not  the 
glory  of  God  resting  upon  Him,  hut  His  own  glory 
being  made  manifest. 

In  reading  this  we  sometimes  wonder  if  the  people 
on  the  plains  beheld  the  Avonderful  sight  on  the  moun- 
tain-side; the  cloud  out  of  which  the  voice  of  God  was 
heard,  and  this  One,  whose  face  shone  with  such  bril- 
liancy. Did  the  mothers  carry  out  their  little  chil- 
dren to  behold  the  wonderful  sight?  Did  the  shep- 
herds talk  of  it  on  the  following  day,  and  did  it  bring 
to  their  remembrance  stories  they  had  heard  of  a 
strange  sight  the  shepherds  beheld  on  the  plains  of 
Bethlehem,  when  the  glory  of  God  shone  around 
them  and  the  heavenly  choir  sang  "  Gloiw  to  God  in 
the  highest?"  We  cannot  tell;  it  may  be  that  none 
save  the  three  disciples  beheld  this  wonderful  scene. 

Then  Moses  and  Elias  appear.  They  are  recog- 
nized by  these  three  disciples.  They  come  as  repre- 
sentatiA'e  men — one  representing  the  law  and  the 
other  the  prophets.  How  often,  when  Christ  was 
teaching,  n)on  said  to  Him,  "  We  be  Moses'  disciples," 
and  others  again  referred  to  the  prophecies  concern- 
ing the  Messiah.    These  two  come  to  shoAV  or  rather  to 


'  JESUS    ONLY.  208 

verify  what  Christ  had  so  often  said,  that  He  came  not 
to  destroy  but  to  fulfil  the  law  and  the  prophets, 
that  He  and  Moses  and  the  prophets  are  iii  perfect 
harmony,  that  they  spoke  of  Him  and  He  came  to 
fulfil  their  predictions.  They  cam.e  also  to  represent 
those  who  have  and  who  shall  pass  throug;h  the  Jor- 
dan of  death,  and  those  who  shall  never  struggle  with 
the  last  enemy;  for  Moses  died  in  the  Mount  of  Moah 
and  was  buried  there,  while  Elijah  ascended  to  the 
heavens  in  the  chariot  of  fire.  Moses  representing 
all  who  have  gone  down  to  the  srave  or  have  been 
buried  in  the  sea;  Elijah  representing  that  vast  mul- 
tituda,  who  at  His  anpearina'  shall  not  taste  of  death, 
but  shall  be  translated  and  rise  to  meet  the  Lord  i^i 
the  air.  Thev  come  also  to  represent  the  church 
triumr)hant,  Avhile  the  disciples  represent  the  church 
militant,  showing  that  thev  are  one,  as  we  have  it  so 
cTearlv  broucht  out  in  the  eleventh  and  twelfth  char>- 
fers  of  Hebrews,  where  the  ^vrit-er  sneaks  of  the  illus- 
trious dead  who,  without  us.  are  not  made  perfect, 
showing  the  connection  between  those  who  have  run 
the  race  and  finished  the  cour!=e.  vnth  those  who  are 
still  engasred  in  the  contest.  The  discinlcs  beloner 
to  the  church  that  has  still  to  fiorht  with  the  evils 
within  and  the  foes  without,  s+me'.frling  on  from  vic- 
tory to  victory,  while  Moses  and  Elias  r6pr(^ent  those 


204  JESUS    ONLY. 

who  have  entered  into  rest,  who  have  reached  tlio 
goal. 

How  little  the  people  at  the  foot  of  the  mountain 
knew  of  what  was  going  on,  snch  a  little  way  from 
them.'   They  never  dreamt  that  the  gTeat  Law-giver 
and  the  greatest  of  the  prophets  was  so  near  to  them. 
May  it  not  sometimes  be  so  in  our  lives?    AVe  do  read 
that  there  is  a  gTcat  gulf  between  the  ]3lace  of  the  lost 
and  the  place  of  the  saved,  but  we  do  not  read  of  any 
gulf  between  the  ransomed  in  heaven  and  the  ran- 
somed on  earth.     "We  often  speak  of  the  hand  that  is 
vanished  and  the  voice  that  is  still,  but  perhaps  the 
glorified  dead  are  nearer  to  us  than  we  imagine.    "We 
are  sure  that  there  are  guardian  angels,  yet  our  physi- 
cal eyes  cannot  see  them.     It  is  only  a  theory,  of 
course,  that  we  cannot  prove,  and  3^et  cannot  deny,  for 
if  Moses  and  Elias  were  so  near  to  these  disciples  is 
it  not  possible  that  some  of  the  sainted  dead  may  be 
near  to  those  who  are  still  running  the  race  and  fight- 
ing the  battles  on  earth?     There  is  one  thing,  how- 
ever, that  we  are  sure  of,  there  is  now  unbroken  con- 
nection between  heaven  and  earth.     Jacob  saw  the 
ladder  on  which  angels  were  ascending  and  descend- 
iug.  and  iu  the  last  verses  of  the  first  chapter  of  John 
wo  have  it  on  the  best  authoritv  that  tliat  ladder  un- 
iting heaven  and  earth  is  the  Ron  of  ^Fan,  who  was 
transfigured  on  this  mountain,  in  the  ]U'esence  of  His 
disciples  and  of  Moses  and  Elias. 


JESUS    ONLY.  205 

Xot  only  is  there  much  to  be  seen  on  the  mount, 
but  there  is  also  much  to  be  heard.  We  listen  to 
the  conversation  of  Moses  and  Elias,  and  we  would 
naturally  think  that  they  would  be  talking  about  the 
glorious  place  from  which  they  came,  or  about  the 
scene  which  they  witnessed.  There  were  wonderful 
things  happened  in  the  days  of  Moses  while  he  was 
upon  earth;  he  might  have  talked  about  the  Red  Sea 
and  about  Iloreb,  while  Elijah  might  have  spoken  of 
Mount  Carmel  and  the  scenes  in  the  da^^s  of  Ahab, 
or  of  the  chariot  of  fire  in  which  he  ascended.  But 
their  conversation  is  not  about  the  things  of  the  past, 
or  the  glory  of  the  redeeoned,  but  about  an  event  that 
is  to  take  place  at  Jerusalem.  Luke  tells, us  that  they 
spoke  of  the  decease  which  He,  Christ,  was  to  accom- 
plish. In  other  words,  the  atonement  was  the  sub- 
ject of  their  conversation,  and  we  find  that  that  event 
is  the  centre  of  all  history.  To  it  all  the  sacrifices 
pointed,  to  it  all  the  prophets  looked  forward;  and 
about  this  decease  at  Jerusalem  the  evangelists  speak 
at  great  length,  while  the  epistles  are  full  of  it;  and 
in  Revelation  John  sees  in  the  midst  of  the  Throne 
a  Lamb  as  it  had  been  slain  and  hears  the  song  of  the 
multitude,  "  Thou  art  worthy,  for  Thou  hast  redeemed 
us  with  Thy  blood."  Then,  as  we  listen  we  hear  a 
voice,  it  comes  from  the  excellent  heaven,  or  out  of 
the  great  and  glorious  cloud  that  overshadows  them, 
it  is  the  voice  of  the  Father  concerning  the  Son,  for 


206  JESirS    ONLY. 

the  sake  of  the  disciples  no  doubt  it  came,  to  con- 
firm tlieir  faith  in  the  divinity  of  their  Master,  for 
the  voice  said :  "  This  is  my  beloved  Son  in  whom  I 
am  well  pleased."  It  would  be  impossible  for  these 
disciples  ever  to  doubt  His  divinity  after  what  they 
beheld,  after  what  they  heard,  and  one  of  these  men, 
John,  devotes  his  whole  gospel  to  show  that  Jesus 
was  the  Christ,  the  One  who  was  with  the  Father 
before  the  world  Avas,  the  one  who  was  equal  with,  the 
Father,  and  who  became  flesh  and  dwelt  among  us, 
whose  glory  men  beheld.  When  they  hear  this  voice 
the  disciples  are  full  of  fear  and  fall  to  the  earth. 
Then  they  feel  a  gentle  touch  and  they  hear  the  voice 
that  is  so  familiar  to  them,  saying,  "  Fear  not."  It 
is  the  voice  of  the  One  who  was  not  to  break  the 
bruised  reed  or  quench  the  smoking  flax;  the  voice 
that  they  heard  when  they  were  out  on  the  troubled 
waters  saying  to  them,  "  It  is  I,  be  not  afraid;"  the 
\'oice  that  spoke  to  tlieir  troubled  hearts  on  the  last 
night  when  He  was  with  them,  saying,  "  Let  not  your 
hearts  be  troubled." 

We  notice  for  a  moment  the  impression  which  the 
scene  made  upon  the  disciples.  Peter  said,  "  It  is 
good  for  us  to  be  here;"  and  then  he  suggested  mak- 
ing tabernacles  for  Moses  and  Elias  and  Jesus.  It 
certainly  was  good  to  be  there,  to  see  what  they  saw 
and  hear  what  they  heard,  but  it  would  not  have  been 


JESUS    ONLY.  20T 

good  to  liave  remained  even  on  that  glorious  Mount. 
It  is  true,  tliey  would  have  been  away  from  the  strife 
of  tongues  and  from  the  tumults  of  the  people,  from 
the  bickerings  of  the  Sadducees  and  the  enmity  of  the 
Pharisees,  but  it  would  have  been  a  poor  change  for 
Moses  and  Elias;  they  had  had  enough  of  earth  and 
its  difficulties  in  the  days  of  their  fiesh.  And  it  would 
have  been  a  sad  thing  for  the  world  if  they  had  re- 
mained on  the  mountain.  There  was  work  to  be  done 
on  the  plains.  The  son'owing  v/ere  to  be  comforted, 
the  sick  were  to  be  healed,  the  destitute  were  to  be 
looked  after,  the  world  was  to  be  redeemed,  and  if 
all  this  is  to  ])e  dope  they  must  leave  this  place  that 
is  forever  hallowed  by  the  scenes  of  the  night,  and 
come  down  among  men.  But  the  impression  wliicb 
they  received  will  be  always  with  them,  strengthen- 
ing their  hearts  and  making  them  strong  for  the  diffi- 
culties and  temptations  that  lie  ahead  of  them.  It  is 
a  great  thing  and  a  necessary  thing  for  us  to  have 
our  mounts  of  transfiguration,  our  seasons  when  we 
can  see  Christ,  the  glorified,  and  have  fellowship  with 
Him,  and  be  brought  as  it  were  into  the  very  heavens. 
These  times  are  essential,  but  it  is  not  well  to  remain 
on  the  mount  while  there  is  so  much  work  to  be  done 
on  the  plain  or  in  the  cities.  For  example,  you  tee 
a  Christian  reading,  say  the  best  of  books,  he  is  in  a 
comfortable  room,  his  thoughts  are  on  high  things,  he 


208  '  JESUS    ONLY. 

is  having  f&llowsliij)  witli  Clirist,  to  him  the  very 
walls  of  that  room  may  l)ccome  glorious  with  the 
assurance  of  Christ's  presence,  it  is  a  mount  of  trans- 
figuration. How  pleasant  it  is  to  be  there.  Without 
the  wind  is  blowing  and  the  snow  is  drifting;  the 
thought  comes  to  him  that  away  in  a  distant  part  of 
the  city  ^here  is  a  poor  family,  they  liaA'e  not  enough 
coal  to  keep  the  house  warm,  they  have  not  enough 
food  to  sustain  them ;  his  duty,  nay,  his  privilege  is  to 
leave  that  room  or  that  mount  of  transfiguration  and 
to  go  to  the  help  of  the  needv.  That  is  what  Christ 
did  on  tills  occasion  to  which  we  are  referring.  He 
"was  required  at  the  foot  of  the  mountain  and  He 
came  down  to  do  the  work  that  no  other  could  do.  It 
is  those  who  show  their  Christianity  by  deeds  that  are 
Christ-like,  who  shall  stand  highest  at  the  last. 

When  the  cloud  disappeared  we  read  that  they 
saw  no  man  save  Jesus  only.  Moses  had  gone  and 
Elias  had  gone,  but  Jesus  remained.  He  was  the  only 
one  who  coidd  do  for  them  what  they  required;  He 
alone  could  redeem  them  from  sin;  for  there  is  only 
one  Mediator,  and  there  is  no  other  name  through 
which  men  can  be  saved.  Then  He  could  give  them 
all  the  help  and  strength  that  was  required,  because, 
as  He  informed  them  on  a  future  occasion,  to  Him 
was  committed  all  power  in  heaven  and  in  earth,  hence 
Ho  was  able  to  supply  all  their  wants,  since  in  Him 


(  JESUS    ONLY.  '  209 

all  fullness  dwelt.  What  is  true  of  tlie  disciples  is 
true  of  iLs,  iu  Him  is  our  sufficiency,  our  redeemer 
and  our  strength.  jSTot  only  so,  but  He  is  the  only 
One  who  can  be  always  with  the  Christian,  for  we 
have  His  promise  that  He  will  never  leave  nor  for- 
sake those  who  trust  Him.  He  and  He  alone  can  ac- 
company us  when  we  are  passing  through  the  waters, 
for  our  dearest  friends  must  part  with  us  at  the  mar- 
gin of  the  river,  but  we  have  His  assurance  that  those 
who  trust  in  Him  shall  be  presented  faultless  on  the 
other  shore.  He  can  give  grace  and  wisdom,  and  at 
last  glorify  those  whom  He  has  redeemed  and  sus- 
tained. So  when  we  read  that  Jesus  only  was  left 
to  the  disciples,  we  are  not  to  imagine  that  they  met 
with  any  loss  by  the  departure  of  Moses  and  Elias. 
Christ  allowed  those  men  to  return  to  their  glory  and 
their  rest,  but  He  remained  with  His  followers  until 
He  finished  the  work  which  He  came  to  do,  and  the 
Christian  has  this  assurance,  that  if  he  should  lose 
everything  upon  earth,  if  even  father  and  motlior 
should  forsake  him,  Jesus  is  still  left,  and  will  be  with 
him  as  He  was  with  those  disciples,  who  beheld  His 
glory  on  the  Mount. 

I  suppose  those  who  saw  the  disciples  ascend  the 
Mount  in  the  evening,  and  saw  them  come  down  from 
it  on  the  following  morning,  would  have  said  that 
these  disciples  were  the  same  men  who  ascended  on 


210  JESUS    ONLY. 

the  previous  night,  and  yet  they  were  not  the  same 
men,  because  what  they  saw  and  what  they  heard 
made  such  an  impression  on  them  that  they  were  diff- 
erent men  from  that  hour  until  they  entered  into 
glory.  Sometimes  we  see  men  go  into  a  religious 
service,  and  in  an  hour  or  an  hour  and  a  half  we  may 
see  them  come  out  from  the  service,  and  we  may  say 
to  ourselves  they  are  the  same  men  but  they  may  be 
very  different,  they  may  have  heard  in  that  meeting 
things  which  have  chang;ed  their  whole  lives.  They 
may  have  gone  in  captives  bound  by  Satan,  they  may 
come  out  free  men,  having  l)een  made  free  by  the 
Son,  having  received  impressions  and  undergone  a 
change  that  will  be  seen  and  felt  all  through  the  years 
of  their  lives.  We  know  it  was  so  in  the  case  of  these 
disciples,  because  Peter  refers  to  it  many  yeare  after- 
wards. One  of  these  three  was  the  first  of  the  dis- 
ciples to  seal  his  testimony  with  his  blood;  another 
was  the  man  whom  Satan  desired  to  have  that  he 
might  sift  him  as  wheat;  the  third  and  youngest  was 
the  one  who  was  to  live  so  many  years,  to  be  ban- 
ished as  a  prisoner  to  Patmos  and  there  to  behold  the 
glorious  scenes  recorded  to  us  in  the  book  of  Revela- 
tion. For  ever  after  this  memorable  night  to  these 
men  Jesus  was  the  chief  among  the  thousands,  the 
altogether  lovely,  the  source  of  their  comfort  and  of 
their  future  hope. 


XX. 

SOWING  AKD  REAPING. 

A   SERMON  TO   YOUNG  MEN. 

■•  Whatsoever  a  man  soweth,  that  shall  he  also  reap." — Galatians  6 :  7. 

From  one  point  of  view  this  is  one  of  the  most 
encouraging  texts  in  the  New  Testament.  Frequently 
those  who  are  sowing  tlie  seeds  of  self-denial,  of  in- 
dustry, and  sobriety,  become  discouraged  as  they  see 
so  few  signs  of  a  hai-vest;  while  they  behold  others, 
who  are  sowing  seeds  of  selfishness,  self-indulgence 
and  such  like,  getting  along  splendidly.  They  are 
like  the  psalmist  who  beheld  the  wicked  flourishing 
as  the  green  bay  tree,  having  no  afflictions,  frequentlv 
no  bands  in  their  death,  while  the  righteous — many  of 
them — have  troubles  and  difficulties  accompanied 
mth  adversity. 

But  we  must  bear  in  mind  that  the  period  between 
seed-time  and  harvest  varies  in  length.  Sometimes 
the  sowing  and  reaping  are  in  the  same  day.  For  ex- 
ample, our  Saviour  scattered  seeds  of  Gospel  truth 
by  Jacob's  well  at  noon-day,  and  before  the  sun  had 
gone  down  He  and  His  disciples  had  gathered  many 
sheaves  of  the  harvest,  for  many  Samaritans  believed 
on  Him,  not  only  because  of  the  saying  of  the  wmnau, 


212  SOWING  AND   REAPING. 

but  because  they  saw  and  heard  Him  for  themselves. 
On  the  day  of  Pentecost  Peter  began  to  scatter  die 
seed  at  nine  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and  b«ifore  tnc 
twelfth  hour  three  thousand  were  gathered  into  the 
fold.  -  At  midnight  Paul  and  Silas  began  to  sow  in 
tlie  prison-house  in  Pliillippi,  and  before  an  hour 
passed  they  were  reaping;  for  the  jailer  and  his  family 
believed  and  were  baptized  the  same  hour  of  the 
night.  On  the  other  hand  we  have  had  missionaries 
who  were  somng  ten,  fifteen  or  twenty  years  before 
they  saw  any  signs  of  haiwest.  The  Lone  Star  Mis- 
sion is  an  illustration  of  this.  Some  men  have  been 
sowing  the  seeds  of  self-denial  for  the  sake  of  others 
all  through  their  lives,  and  have  passed  away  from 
earth  without  reaping  the  fruits  of  their  labors. 

A  harvest  delaj'ed  is  not  a  harvest  denied,  and 
this  is  true  of  those  who  are  sowing  the  seeds  of  right- 
eousness, as  well  as  of  those  who  are  sowing  the  seeds 
of  iniquity.  Sometimes  the  reaping,  or  part  of  the 
reaping,  is  done  by  men  wliilc  they  are  upon  earth, 
sometimes  a  great  deal  of  it,  or  almost  all  of  it,  is  done 
in  eternity.  The  greatest  of  all  teachers  and  the  great- 
est of  all  artists  has  given  to  us  a  parable  and  a  pic- 
ture which  illustrates  this.  He  shows  us  a  poor  man 
named  Lazarus  who  evidently  was  sowing  the  seeds 
of  righteousness,  but  as  far  as  he  was  concerned  there 
was  no  reaping  in  this  life;  he  jeceived  very  little  pity 
from  men  and  longed  for  the  crumbs  that  were  not 


SOWING  AND  REAPING.  213 

given  to  him.  He  died,  and  tlie  authorities  g:ave  him 
a  lot  in  the  Potter's  Field.  The  funeral  was  hurried, 
they  would  say  to  the  undertaker, 

"  Rattle  his  bones  over  the  stones, 
He  is  a  poor  pauper  whom  nobody  owns." 
The  other  man  kept  sowing  the  seeds  of  self-indul- 
gence and  selfishness,  lived  in  luxury,  clothed  in  fine 
linen  and  puiple,  faring  sumptuously  every  day, 
dwelling  in  a  magnificent  mansion,  having  a  retinue 
of  servants  to  wait  upon  him,  and  a  beautiful  carriage 
in  which  to  drive.  At  last  he  died.  There  was  a  great 
funeral,  eulogies  were  pronounced  over  the  dead,  and 
a  monument  of  stone,  as  cold  and  as  hard  as  the  heart 
of  the  man  while  he  was  alive,  erected  to  him.  Then 
our  Lord  draws  aside  the  curtain  and  lets  us  see  these 
men  reaping — for  all  their  life-time  they  were  both 
sowing — the  rich  man  is  seen  lifting  up  his  eyes,  being 
in  torment,  and  craving  for  that  which  cannot  be  sup- 
plied, while  Lazarus  is  beheld  in  Abraham's  bosom 
enjoying  the  blessings  and  the  glory  of  the  Paradise 
of  God. 

In  the  natural  world  the  harvest  always  follows 
the  seed-time,  and  so  shall  it  be  and  so  it  is  in  the 
spiritual  world.  A  cup  of  cold  water  given  in  a  dis- 
ciple's name  shall  receive  a  disciple's  reward,  "  for 
whatsoever  a  man  sov/eth,  that  shall  he  also  reap." 
And  as  every  "eed  bringeth  forth  according  to  its  kind 


214  SOWING  AND  REAPING. 

in  the  natural  world,  so  it  is  in  the  spiritual  world, 
"  For  he  that  soweth  to  his  flesh  shall  of  the  flesh  reap 
corruption,  but  he  that  soweth  to  the  spirit  shall  of 
the  spirit  reap  life  everlasting." 

Not  only  shall  men  reap  the  same  kind  as  they 
sow,  but  they  shall  reap  in  proportion  as  they  sow. 
For  example,  a  man  does  not  expect  to  reap  as  great 
a  han'est  from  a  hundred  bushels  of  seed  as  he  would 
from  a  thousand  bushels  of  seed.  In  like  manner  in 
the  spiritual  world  they  who  sow  sparingly  shall  reap 
sparingly,  and  they  who  sow  boimtifully  shall  reap 
bountifully.  A  great  many  Christian  people  are  do- 
ing very  little  sowing  in  the  spiritual  world  and  they 
vnll  consequently  reap  a  small  harv^est.  It  would  be 
well  if  this  truth  could  be  enforced  upon  many  pro- 
fessing Christians  who  are  sowing  so  sparingly,  for 
there  will  also  be  degrees  of  glory,  or,  to  put  it  in 
another  way,  some  vnll  have  a  greater  harvest  in  glory 
and  some  a  greater  har^^est  in  misery  than  others,  aC' 
cording  as  they  sow. 

It  must  also  be  borne  in  mind  that  every  man  shall 
do  his  own  reaping,  for  wliatsoevcr  a  man  soweth,  that 
shall  he  also  reap.  It  is  tnie  that  no  man  liveth  to 
himself,  and  that  by  a  man's  righteousness  othci-s  are 
benefited,  while  by  a  man's  sins  others  suffer  and  have 
to  do  part  of  the  reaping;  yet  it  is  also  tnie  that  every 
man  shall  bear  his  own  sin,  or,  in  other  words,  do  his 


SOWING  AND  REAPING.  215 

own  reaping.     This  has  a  dark  and  a  bright  side  to 
it, — one  of  warning  and  one  of  encouragement. 

I  wish  now  to  refer  to  some  kinds  of  seed  which 
men  are  sowing  from  which  there  will  come  a  terrible 
har\'est,  and  first  of  all  I  shall  refer  to  the  seeds  of  in- 
temperance.    This  has  to  do  Avith  the  body.     Our 
bodies  have  been  spoken  of  as  temples  which  are  not 
to  be  defiled  by  sin;  they  are  spoken  of  also  as  taber- 
nacles or  tents,  indicating  that  they  are  frail  and  may 
easily  be  injured,  and  anything  which  will  in  any 
way  injure  our  bodies  or  unfit  them  for  filling  the 
place  and  doing  the  work  which  God  intended  them 
to  do  is  an  evil  seed  from  which  a  bad  harvest  shall 
come.    A  large  percentage  of  the  men  who  "vvdshed  to 
volunteer  for   service   in   the   Spanish- American  war 
were  refused  because  of  their  physical  unfitness,  and 
it  is  asserted  that  ninety  per  cent,  of  those  who  were 
vejected    were    physically    disqualified    through    the 
smoking  of  cigarettes.     Multitudes  of  our  boys  and 
young  men  on  this  continent  are  at  the  present  time 
somng  seeds  througli  cigars  and  cigarettes,  that  can- 
not help  bearing  evil  fruit  as  far  as  their  bodies  are 
concerned.     AVhile  there  are  many  things  we  might 
refer  to  which  are  injuring  the  bodies,  especially  of 
young  people,  perhaps  there  is  no  one  thing,  that  is 
doing  more  injur)^  to  young  men  than  strong  drink. 
If  we  go  to  our  asylums,  to  our  hospitals,  to  our  poor- 


216  SOWING  AND  REAPING. 

lioiiscs,  to  our  jails  and  prisons,  we  will  see  multitudes 
who  are  now  reaping  from  the  seeds  which  they  sowed 
in  youth  or  in  early  manhood.     The  world  is  full  of 
physical  and  mental  and  moral  wrecks,  and  these  men 
are  simply  reaping  that  which  they  sowed.     But  it  is 
only  the  first-fruits  of  the  harvest  they  reap  here,  for 
we  are  distinctly  told  that  a  drunkard  shall  not  in- 
herit the  kingdom  of  heaven.     And  I  might  say  that 
the  saloons  and  taverns  are  not  the  only  places  where 
these  seeds  of  intemperance  are  sown.      I  am  fre- 
quently down  in  the  heart  of  the  city  between  twelve 
and  two  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and  I  often  see  young 
men  going  to  their  homes  reeling  under  the  influence 
of  strong   driidv,   which  they   obtained,   not   in   the 
taverns,  but  in  the  club-rooms,  and  these  club-rooms 
wdiere  liquor  is  sold  are  only  gilded  gateways  leading 
to  hell.    Multitudes  of  our  young  men  make  the  down- 
ward start  here,  and  then,  when  they  become  slaves 
to  drink,  they  will  seek  it  in  any  hovel  or  den  where 
it  can  be  procured.      It   is    a    question    if    all  clubs 
whether  liquor  is  sold  there  or  not,  are  not  injurious. 
At  first,  the  Lord  placed  the  inliabitants  of  the  earth 
in  families,  but  in  this  age  we  are  placing  them  in 
clubs  and  in  societies,  and  these  things  ai'e  interfer- 
ing with  the  home,  and  whatever  interferes  with  the 
home  interferes   with   the   nation;    for   the    State  is 
founded  on  the  home  life  of  the  people,  and  if  the 


SOWING  AND  REAPING.  217 

home  is  destro3"ed  tlie  State  cannot  exist.  But  if 
those  who  become  intemperate  and  become  drunkards 
shall  reap  a  harvest,  what  about  those  who  manufac- 
ture and  sell?  Are  thej  not  sowing  and  shall  thej 
not  reap?  Is  there  not  a  woe  pronounced  upon  the 
man  who  puts  the  bottle  to  his  neighbor's  lips  and 
maketh  him  drunk?  Whether  he  does  this  to  get  the 
man's  money  or  treats  him  in  order  to  get  his  custom 
it  is  all  the  same ;  the  whole  business  is  iniquitous  and 
the  seeds  of  intemperance  shall  bring  forth  in  time 
or  eternity  a  fearful  harvest. 

I  shall  now  refer  to  gambling,  for  while  many  are 
perishing  through  intemperance  a  multitude  is  also 
perishing  through  gambling,  and  in  this  country  men 
seem  to  have  a  mania  for  it.  We  know  the  fight  that 
they  are  having  in  Vancouver  at  the  present  time 
with  reference  to  this  subject.  iSTow  what  is  gamb- 
ling? It  is  a  man  either  losing  his  money  without  get- 
ting an  equivalent  for  it,  or  gaining  money  without 
giving  an  equivalent  either  in  the  sweat  of  his  brain 
or  the  sweat  of  his  brow.  The  winner  is  one  who  has 
obtained  money  without  giving  any  value  for  it. 
Those  who  gamble  are  frequently  spoken  of  as  sports, 
but  the  right  name  for  them  is  thieves.  Let  me  illus- 
trate. Here  is  a  man  who  has,  say,  ten  or  fifteen  dol- 
lars a  week  of  a  salary,  he  has  a  wife  and  family  to 
support.    The  law  of  the  State,  apart  from  the  law  of 


218  SOWING  AND  REAPING. 

God,  would  compel  that  man  to  support  his  family 
when  he  is  able  to  do  it;  but  instead  of  takin^r  the 
money  home  to  them  he  goes  to  a  pool-room,  begins 
to  gamble,  and  the  money  is  squandered.  Some  of 
those -who  are  more  expert  in  the  business  than  he  is, 
gain  the  money,  and  he  loses  it.  What  is  the  result? 
His  wife  and  family  are  denied  many  of  the  necessar- 
ies of  life,  the  children  may  often  be  hungr}'  and  not 
have  sufficient  clothing,  while  the  young  men  who 
have  gained  that  money  arc  holding  high  heads, 
squandering  the  m.oney,  and  calling  themselves  sports. 
They  have  in  their  pockets  the  money  that  belongs 
to  those  children  and  that  woman,  and  if  that  is  not 
dishonesty  I  don't  know  what  it  is.  Xot  only  so  but 
those  young  men  become  so  fascinated  with  the  gamb- 
ling that  it  becomes  a  kind  of  mania,  and  as  the  bird 
becomes  fascinated  with  the  hawk  and  flies  into  the 
very  claws  of  the  enemy,  so  these  men  go  on  from  bad 
to  worse  until  they  perish  through  this  vice.  1  know 
tliat  many  young  men  in  our  city  are  being  ruined 
through  gambling,  and  that  sin  leads  on  to  others,  for 
the  beginning  of  sin  is  like  the  letting  in  of  wators. 
But  what  about  the  men  who  keep  these  places,  and 
are  ruining  these  young  men?  Are  they  not  soAvine; 
and  shall  they  not  reap  ?  If  our  Lord  were  talking 
to  some  of  those  men  would  He  not  say  to  them, 
as  He  did  say  to  such  in  the  days  of  his  flesh,  "Ye 


SOWING  AND  REAPING.  219 

vipers  and  serpents,  how  shall  j^ou  escape  the  dam- 
nation of  hell?  "  There  is  a  reaping  time  ahead  for 
[such  men  as  surely  as  they  have  soAvn. 

We  come  now  to  another  kind  of  seed  which  men 
are  sowing — the  seeds  of  covetousness,  and  covetous- 
nes3  shows  itself  in  two  ways — ^in  witholding  more 
than  is  meet,  and  in  striving  to  get  in  an  unla^vful 
way  that  which  we  cannot  obtain  in  a  lawful  manner. 
Here  is  a  man,  for  example,  and  he  informs  us  that  he 
does  not  know  the  taste  of  liquor,  he  does  not  smoke, 
he  has  never  gambled  nor  squandered  his  money  fool- 
ishly, he  has  denied  himself  many  of  the  luxuries  of 
life,  he  has  sown  the  seeds  of  industry  and  of  economy, 
he  has  amassed  a  considerable  amount  of  wealth  and 
he  congratulates  himself  upon  it  all  and  glories  in 
his  self-righteonsness,  or  his  negative  righteousness. 
But  at  the  same  time  he  is  sowing  the  seeds  of  self- 
ishness and  pennrioiisness,  he  is  like  the  man  in  the 
parable  whose  fields  brought  forth  plentifully  until 
he  had  not  room  enough  to  store  his  goods,  and  then 
he  resolved  that  he  would  build  new  bams  in  which 
to  store  them,  saying  to  his  soul,  "There  is  much 
goods  laid  up  for  many  years,"  but  never  giving  a 
thought  to  the  many  who  were  hungry  and  destitute 
in  his  own  city  or  in  other  parts  of  the  world.  We 
have  such  men  in  the  world  to-day,  and  the  great  weed 
of  selfishness  or  stinginess  destroys  all  the  other  excel- 


220  SOWING  AND  REAPING. 

lent  qualities  of  industry  and  sobriety.  Such  men  are 
looked  upon  as  misers,  despised  by  their  fellow-men, 
rich  as  far  as  the  things  of  the  world  are  concerned,  but 
poor  and  miserable  and  destitute  in  the  sight  of  God. 
It  is  because  of  covetousness  and  because  so  many 
people  are  sowing  these  seeds  that  there  arc  such  mul- 
titudes in  the  world  to-day  who  are  in  poverty  and 
in  misery.  Covetousness  accounts  for  most  of  the 
grinding  done  to-day  by  many  of  the  great  corpora- 
tions and  monopolies  by  which  the  poor  are  kept  on 
starv^ation  wages,  while  the  monopolists  are  amassing 
untold  wealth.  But  covetousness  shows  itself  not  only 
in  witholding  what  we  should  give,  but  in  trying  to  get 
that  Avhich  we  cannot  lawfully  obtain.  In  this  age 
there  is  a  desire  on  the  part  of  young  men  to  make 
haste  in  getting  wealth.  They  are  not  willing  to  be- 
gin at  the  foot  of  the  ladder  where  there  fathei*s  com- 
menced, they  W'ant  a  quicker  way.  It  used  to  be  in 
our  stores  that  people  climbed  the  stairs  but  now  they 
go  up  in  elevators,  and  so  these  people  want  to  be- 
come Avealthy  but  they  don't  want  to  wait,  taking  a 
step  at  a  time,  they  want  to  begin  where  their  fathers 
left  off.  In  order  to  do  this  they  begin  to  speculate 
A  young  man  who  is  say  cashier  in  a  bank  will  take 

some  money  that  does  not  belong  to  him  -uathout  tel- 
ling his  employers,  thinking  he  can  speculate,  make  a 
lot  of  money  and  put  it  back  before  it  is  missed.     In 


SOWING  AND  REAPING.  221 

that  way  many  young  men  get  into  difficulty,  get 
thrown  out  of  their  situations  and  often  sent  to  the 
prison-house.  Every  day  we  see  such  cases  reported  in 
our  newspapers.  Men  become  swindlers  and  become 
dishonest  in  order  to  get  Avealth,  and  the  root  of  it  all 
is  the  love  of  money.  This  desire  or  craving  for  money 
without  waiting  to  earn  it  honestly  leads  to  robbery 
and  from  that  to  murder.  You  have  all  read  the  story 
of  the  terrible  tragedy  in  our  OAvn  city  and  ton  this 
very  street,  a  few  days  ago.  It  was  the  desire  to  get 
the  man's  money,  which  led  those  men  to  enter  his 
store  as  they  did,  and  to  commit  that  foul  murder.  I 
shall  only  refer  to  the  scene  I  witnessed  on  that  night 
in  the  emergency  ward  of  the  General  Hospital. 
There  was  Varcoe.  He  knew  that  in  a  few  hours  he 
would  pass  away,  he  felt  the  cold  sweat  of  death  even 
then  upon  his  brow.  He  was  making  aiTangements 
for  the  guardianship  and  care  of  his  two  little  mother- 
less children.  He  was  praying  to  the  God  of  heaven 
to  forgive  the  sins  of  the  past  and  to  have  mercy  upon 
him  for  the  sake  of  Christ  the  Saviour.  There  were 
brought  into  the  ward  the  two  murderers,  one  of  them 
with  his  head  terribly  battered  and  bandaged,  the 
other  carried  in  on  a  stretcher,  bleeding  from  the 

wound  he  had  received  from  the  policeman's  bullet. 
A  crown  attorney  and  officers  of  the  law  were  taking 
evidence,  the  doctors  were  doing  all  they  could  to  sus- 


222  SOWING  AND  REAPING. 

tain  the  lives  of  those  who  were  wounded,  the  nurses, 
so  attentive  and  so  kind,    were    ministering    to    the 
wants  of  the  suffering,  with  as  much  gentleness  and 
feeling  as  if   these   men    had    been    their   brothers. 
While  this  is  going  on  one  of  the  murderers  is  having 
his  wounds  dressed,  and  at  the  same  time  the  oaths 
are  coming  from  him  like  the  foulness  from  an  open 
sepulchre.     The  one  man  praying  to  be  forgiven  for 
Christ's  sake,  while  the  other  was  blaspheming  that 
sacred  name,  and  as  you  saw,  by  the  papers  a  few 
days  afterwards  he  went  down  to  the  grave  wath  the 
oaths  upon  his  lips.     These  three  men  Avere  young, 
strong  and  in  the  pinmo  of  life,  and  might  have  accom- 
plished  great  things  for  God   and  humanitv.     Vrnf 
through  the  covetousness  which  was  the  sin  leading  to 
this  tragedy,  two  of  them  are  dead,  and  the  other  will 
doubtless  be  executed.     Then  see  the  largo  circle  af- 
fected; the  families  from  which  these  murderers  come, 
the  family  from   which   Varcoe   was   taken.     As  I 
looked  at  the  little  girl  of  seven,  whose  hair  was  singed 
by  one  of  the  bullets  that  killed  her  father,  and  saw 
hor  weeping.  T  thought  T  could  hear  the  voice  of  Jesus 
savinjT,  'TBetter  for  a  man  that  a  mill-stone  were  hanjr- 
ed  about  his  neck  and  he  drowned  in  the  denths  of  the 
sea  than  that  he  should  offend    one  of    these    little 
ones."     This  is  the  result  of  ?in  and  of  the  sin  of  cov- 
etousness.    All  of  us  are  sowine:  and  all  of  us  shall 


SOWING  AND  REAPING.  223 

reap  in  time  or  eternity.  "For  God  is  not  mocked; 
for  whatsoever  a  man  sowetli,  that  shall  he  also  reap." 
Some  one  may  say,  "  N^ow  the  door  is  closed,  I  have 
been  sowing,  sowing  seeds  of  iniquity,  and  now  there 
is  no  hope,  I  mnst  reap  the  terrible  harvest  from  that 
which  I  have  sown."  To  such  I  can  say  that  there  is 
one  door  of  hope.  More  than  twenty-six  hundred  years 
ago  a  prophet  who  had  a  very  clear  vision  looked 
down  through  the  centuries  and  he  saw  one  coming  as 
a  Lamb  to  the  slaughter,  bearing  upon  Himself  the 
sins  of  men,  their  iniquities  and  their  stripes,  coming 
to  make  an  atonement  for  their  sins  and  to  reap  for 
them  the  harvest  of  their  iniquity.  Jesus  Cmrist, 
who,  in  the  fullness  of  time,  became  manifest  in  the 
flesh,  taking  upon  Himself  our  nature  and  bearing  our 
sins  in  His  o-wq  body  on  the  tree,  can  do  our  reaplnp; 
for  us  and  vnll  do  it  if  we  ask  Him  and  trust  Him. 
"With  Him  on  the  cross  there  were  two  malefactors, 
one  on  the  rio-ht  hand  and  the  other  on  the  left. 
Both  these  men  had  been  sowina;  the  seeds  of  iniquity, 
one  of  them  asked  Christ  to  reap  for  Him  the  han-est. 
to  remember  Him  when  He  would  come  into  His  kino-- 
dom,  and  to  this  man  Jesus  made  answer,  "To-flav 
shalt  thou  be  \vith  Me  in  paradise."  The  other  man 
went  do-wn  to  the  ^rnve  in  his  sin,  to  reap  in  eternitv 
the  harvest  from  the  seed  which  he  had  sown.  The 
scene  on  the  cross  is  repeating  itself,  and  has  been 


224  SOWING  AND  REAPING. 

repeating  itself  during  all  the  centuries  which  have 
intervened.  There  is  one  of  two  things  every  one 
of  us  must  do  —  either  get  Christ  to  bear  our  sins 
and  reap  for  us  the  harvest,  or  else  take  those  sins 
with  us  to  the  judgment  and  reap  throughout  eternity. 
Behind  every  one  of  us  there  is  a  history  and  ahead  of 
every  one  of  us  there  is  a  destiny.  They  that  sow  to 
the  Spirit  shall  of  the  Spirit  reap  life  everylasting,  they 
that  sow  to  the  flesh  shall  of  the  flesh  reap  conaiption, 
for  whatsoever  a  man  soweth  that  shall  he  also  reap. 
The  blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  God's  son,  cleanseth  from 
all  sin,  and  if  we  have  come  to  see  ourselves  to-night 
as  sinners  in  God's  sight  we  can  get  this  cleansing,  but 
apart  from  Christ  there  is  nothing  for  us,  but  to  reap 
the  consequences  of  the  sins  we  have  committed. 


CO 
H 
O 

to 


Si 
-p 
o 


Q) 

CO 

o 

n  o 

eg 

•H  to 

H  0) 

H  ^        , 

>  -P       I 

ui       I 

*^  *H        i 

o  .| 

Vi    9    CO 

Ah        m 


p:^  IX, 


UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO 
LIBRAi^y 


DO  NOT 

REMOVE 

THE 

CARD 

FROM 

THIS 

POCKET